Skip to main content

Full text of "Demonism verified and analyzed"

See other formats


Ittorirm  Vzxntz. 


Boston 

Medical  Library 

8  The  Fenway 


A. 


(?, 


e^ 


^/^3^ 


j  + 


% 


•V 


I    ... 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

Open  Knowledge  Commons  and  Harvard  Medical  School 


http://www.archive.org/details/demonismverifiedOOwhit 


Illus.   i.     Above:  Case  405,  a  struggling,  fighting,  cursing 
demon.     Below:  the  same  thirty  minutes  later. 

See  p.  96. 


DEMONISM  VERIFIED  AND  ANALYZED 


BY    .  * 

Rev.    HUGH    W.    WHITE,    D.D., 

Yencheng,  Kiangsu,  China. 
A  Missionary  of  Twenty =eight  Years  Experience. 


Author  of  "Jesus  the  Missionary,"  "Reorganization 

the  Hope  of  Foreign  Missions,"  and  various 

Chinese  works. 


ALL    RIGHTS    RESERVED. 


Printed  by  the  Presbyterian  Mission  Press,  Shanghai,  China. 

For  sale  by : 
THE    AUTHOR, 

THE   MISSION    BOOK    CO.,    SHANGHAI,    CHINA. 

THE  PRESBYTERIAN  COMMITTEE  OF  PUBLI= 
CATION,  RICHMOND,  VA.,  U.S.A. 

1922. 


jT 


/    jQ 


. 


TABLE   OF  CONTENTS 


Foreword. 

Chapter  page 

I.  Demonism  as  a  Fact.      Competent    testimony. 

A  typical  demon.  Dr.  Wood's  case.  Miss 
King's  case  of  supposed  tetanus.  The  "  Skeleton 
Child."  A  New  Zealand  prophetess.  Extent 
of  phenomena.  New  Testament  experiences  of 
to-day.     Method  of  procedure.     A  pig  demon.        i 

II.  Demonism  vs.  Insanity.  Not  to  be  identified 
with  the  known  insanities.  Proofs.  Periodicity 
illustrated  in  a  woman.  The  ex-wizard.  The 
fifty  year  case  healed.  Insanities  among  the 
demonized.     Santonin  and  a  demon.     Insanity 

in  the  broad  sense.  ...  ...  ...  ...     12 

III.  Demonism  Defined.  Dissociation.  Miss 
Beauchamp.  General  symptoms  of  demonism. 
The  dialects.  The  yawning  woman.  A  witch 
outdone.  A  case  of  hysteric  somnambulism. 
Hysteric  symptoms.  Ages  and  sexes.  Another 
typical  case.  Views  of  authorities.  A  distinct 
species  of  dissociation.  Proofs.  Miss  Water- 
man's ferry-woman.  Fire  demons.  A  deadly 
demon.  The  two  natures  in  man.  The 
mediums.      ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...     21 

IV.  Demonism  of  Psychic  Origin.  Predisposition. 
Dr.  Morgan's  cases.  Barker.  Meyer's  classifi- 
cation. Prince  on  psychic  shock.  Sidis. 
Psychic  causation.  Physical  factors  considered. 
A  wife's  demon  takes  her  husband.  Why 
female  cases  predominate.  Heredity.  Epilepsy. 
Sidis's  Russian.  The  blind  boy.  Other  eye 
troubles.  Can  hysteria  cause  organic  affections  ? 
Tuckey's  view.     The  efficient  cause.     ...  ...     39 


11  CONTENTS 

V.  Based  on  Perversion  of  Religion.     What  is 

religion?  Sublimation.  Superstition,  science, 
religion.  Fear  and  worship  of  demons. 
Mexico.  Polytheism.  Etymology  of  the  word 
"demon."  Proofs  from  history.  Japan.  Mos- 
lem lands.  Africa.  Idolatrous  causation 
manifested  in  the  phenomena.  A  schoolboy. 
The  power  of  an  idol.     The  Yangchow  witch.        53 

VI.  Principles  on  Which  the  Mind  can  be 
demonized.  Dubois.  Psychanalysis.  Prince. 
Sidis.  Daughters-in  law.  Conflict.  Cases  of 
insanity.  Conflict  of  religions.  Pre-Christ 
demonism.  Chinese  history  on  demonism.  A 
manic-depressive  case  from  conflict  of  religions. 
Suggestion.  Explained.  Manifested  in 
demonism.   ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...     64 

VII.  Satanic  Origin  of  Demonism.  Science  and 
spiritualities.  Occult  phenomena.  A  case  of 
environmental  origin.  Cause  and  effect.  Al- 
truism. Freedom  and  necessity.  L,odge  and 
Miinsterberg.  First  cause  of  evil.  Are  there 
good  controls  ?  Western  cases  sometimes  classi- 
fied with  demonism.  Why  Christian  lauds 
freed  from  demonism.        ...  ...  ...  ...      80 

VIII.  Satanic  Dissociation.  Proofs.  Demonism 
in  the  robust.  Hatred  and  fear  of  Jesus.  A 
demon  challenges  Dr.  Hudson.  Dr.  Goforth's 
case.  An  India  demon.  The  Bibles  in  the  bag. 
Cases  of  transference.  A  New  Zealand  trans- 
ference. Boerhaave  outdone  at  Kiangyin.  The 
swine,  A  dog  case.  Babies  demonized.  Con- 
clusions.      ...         ...  ...         ...  ...         ...     94 

IX.  Demons  and  Spirits  of  the  Dead.  Bible 
teachings.  Communication  between  spirituali- 
ties and  men.  A  possible  theory.  Are  there 
subsidiary  demons  ?  A  Korea  case.  How 
account    for    the    transferences  ?       Control    not 


CONTENTS  111 

synchronous.  Two  Shantung  women.  Hyslop 
and  the  Thompson  case.  Limitations  on  spirits 
of  the  dead.  Can  they  communicate  with  the 
living?  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...   112 

X.  Treatment  of  Demonism.  Miracles  and 
science.  Talking  to  the  demons.  Death  of 
the  demons.  Scientific  methods.  Christian 
healing.  Remarkable  cases.  Healing  perman- 
ent. A  New  Zealand  multiple  case  healed. 
Psychotherapeutic  methods.  Idolatry  must  be 
given  up.  The  power  of  faith.  Non-Christian 
exorcisms  and  "zars."  Difficulties.  A  twenty- 
nine  year  case.     Efficacy  of  Jesus'  method       ...    124 

XI.  Treatment  of  Demonomanias.  A  broad 
proposition.  Religion  a  psychic  curative.  Mrs. 
Smith's  cases.  Miss  Mary  Culler  White's 
experience.  A  demonomania  in  America 
healed.  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...  ...   141 

XII.  Prevention.  Social  Psycho-therapeutics. 
An  appeal  to  humanity.  Changing  the  environ- 
ment. Get  rid  of  ghosts.  Can  we  deny  the 
existence  of  spiritualities?  Samuel.  The  dead. 
Dangers  of  Spiritualism.  Responsibility  of 
governments.  Malpractice  in  religion.  True 
religion  the  efficient  corrective.  ...         ...         ...   147 


FOREWORD 


Modern  Christian  civilization  has  been  freed 
from  medievalism  -with  its  demons  and  witchcraft. 
An  unanticipated  by-product  of  missionary  work  is 
the  unique  opportunity  of  applying  modern  methods 
to  the  study  of  conditions,  such  as  prevailed  in  past 
history. 

This  book  was  not  premeditated.  Compelled  to 
come  in  contact  with  the  demonized,  the  author 
found  it  a  necessity  to  work  out  the  principles  under- 
lying the  subject.  If,  thereby,  something  is  done 
towards  unraveling  history,  towards  bringing  the 
spirit  world  out  of  the  region  of  the  mystic,  and  into 
the  range  of  comprehension,  of  definition,  the  result 
will  be  a  distinct  advance  for  scholarship,  and  Chris- 
tianity will  be  stronger  than  ever.  And  it  is  ap- 
palling to  find  that  the  larger  part  of  the  world  yet 
welters  in  this  misery,  from  which  we  have  been 
delivered.  The  very  enlightenment  of  civilization 
has  hitherto  barred  the  door  to  recognition,  and 
investigation  of  the  subject  of  demonism. 

Out  of  consideration  for  readers'  difficulties  with 
Chinese  names,  the  cases  are  referred  to  by  their 
numbers  in  the  author's  records.  If  called  for,  these 
records  can  be  published  later. 

Hugh  W.   White. 


CHAPTER    L 


DEMONISM   AS  A    FACT. 

When  the  Bible  speaks  of  demon  possession,  shall 
we  condone  it  as  pardonable  ignorance  ?  Shall  we  be- 
robe,  and  be-auriole  the  past  as  sacred  ?  Is  science 
antagonizing  Christianity  when  it  studies  demonomania, 
zoanthropia  ?  I  hope  to  show  that,  while  Scripture  and 
science  may  view  the  subject  from  different  angles,  they 
are  both  concerned  with  what  is  a  matter  of  fact. 

Incredulity  on  the  subject  is  not  surprising.  Men 
hesitate  to  believe  what  they  have  not  seen.  In  en- 
lightened Christian  lands,  demonism  has  been  gotten  rid 
of.  When  missionaries,  who  find  themselves  living  in 
the  dark  ages,  claim  to  have  come  in  contact  with  de- 
monism,  the  first  impulse  is  to  doubt,  not  their  veracity, 
but  the  accuracy  of  their  observations.  Snap  judgment 
scouts  the  subject,  or  casts  the  cases  into  the  waste-basket, 
as  a  batch  of  ordinary  maladies  not  scientifically  diag- 
nosed. It  is  true,  indeed,  that  in  some  cases,  a  demon 
has  been  exorcised  with  santonin,  or  pulled  out  with  the 
forceps — showing  merely  a  mistaken  diagnosis.  The 
open-minded  reader  will,  I  trust,  find  herein  abundant 
evidence  that  demonism  is  a  fact. 

I.  My  records  contain  three  hundred  and  four 
cases  observed  in  my  own  field,  sixty-four  cases  reported 
by  other  missionaries,  a  total  of  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
eight,  besides  hundreds  of  cases  incidentally  referred  to. 
These  are,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  genuine  de- 
monism. A  few  cases  have  been  collated  from  Western 
lands,  but  they  are,  as  a  rule,  not  demonism. 


2  DEMONISM 

The  cases  used  to  establish  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciples of  this  book  have,  most  of  them,  been  observed 
in  person  by  reliable  and  capable  observers.  Dr.  Iy.  S. 
Morgan,  Dr.  James  B.  Woods,  Dr.  L.  Nelson  Bell,  Dr. 
Geo.  B.  Worth,  and  Prof.  Allison  are  all  accustomed  to 
clinical  work,  or  scientific  analysis.  Miss  Florence  M. 
MacNaughton  is  an  experienced  trained  nurse.  Rev.  B. 
J.  Patterson,  D.D.,  Rev.  W.  F.  Junkin,  D.D.,  Rev.  Lacy 
I.  Moffett,  Rev.  James  R.  Graham,  D.D.,  Rev.  Canon 
Arthur  F.  Williams,  Rev.  H.  J.  Mason,  Rev.  W.  H. 
Hudson,  D.D.,  Rev.  S.  Glanville,  Rev.  Jonathan  Goforth, 
D.D.,  are  trained  theologians.  One  case  is  by  a  reliable 
business  man,  Mr.  John  Berkin,  C.  E.  The  lady  evange- 
lists who  have  reported  cases,  having  Western  education 
and  close  contact  with  the  Chinese,  know  whereof  they 
speak.  These  ladies  are  :  Miss  Margaret  King,  Miss  M.  E. 
Waterman,  Miss  Florence  Nickles,  Mrs.  Anna  Sykes,  Mrs. 
James  Bryars,  Miss  Mary  Johnston,  Mrs.  J.  W.  Paxton, 
Mrs.  Arthur  H.  Smith,  Miss  Clara  E.  Stegar,  Mrs.  L.  N. 
Bell,  Mrs.  J.  R.  Graham,  Miss  Mary  Culler  White,  Mrs. 
H.  J.  Mason,  Miss  Janet  Hay  Houston,  Miss  Irvine,  Miss 
S.  J.  Garland,  Mrs.  W.  E.  Comerford.  Testimony  from 
other  reliable  witnesses  has  been  culled  from  their  writings. 
Such  witnesses  are  :  Rev.  J.  I,.  Nevius,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  W. 
Owen,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  J.  Howard  Taylor,  Mrs.  Johnathan 
Goforth,  Miss  A.  Mildred  Cable,  and  C.  I*  Butterfield. 

Of  the  cases  reported  in  my  own  field,  many  have 
been  personally  observed  and  studied.  Records  have 
been  made  immediately,  and  conditions  noted  from  time 
to  time  as  the  cases  progressed.  Chinese  testimony  has 
been  used  only  as  corroborative,  or  as  bearing  on  details. 
Such  testimony  is  not  used  unless  sifted  and,  as  a  rule, 
substantiated  by  a  number  of  trustworthy  witnesses. 


DEMONISM   AS   A   FACT  3 

Some  may  feel  inclined  to  call  for  fuller  scientific 
analysis,  for  clinical  examinations,  for  family  histories. 
Owing  to  the  peculiarities  of  this  malady,  such  methods 
are  impracticable.  I  could  get  plenty  of  demons  for  the 
laboratory,  but  would  put  no  confidence  whatever  in  a 
demon  which  would  thus,  for  pay,  allow  itself  to  be 
analyzed. 

The  testimony  brings  out  a  class  of  cases  with  well- 
defined  symptoms.  It  is  a  distinct  malady,  which  I 
prefer  to  call  Demonism,  a  term  which  renders  the 
Greek  accurately,  and  should  be  objectionable  neither  to 
science  nor  theology. 

The  term  Demojism— or  demon  possession,  if  you 
will — arises  from  the  conviction  that  when  one  is  so 
afflicted,  a  demon  takes  control  of  the  organs,  and  the 
man   acts   as  directed  by   the  demon.     It  is  evident 

THAT  CASES  WHICH  WOULD  NOT  GIVE  RISE  TO  SUCH  A 
BELIEF  CANNOT  PROPERLY  BE  CLASSIFIED  WITH  DE- 
MONISM.     Let  us  look  at  a  few  cases. 

My  No.  2,  I  saw  in  person  at  the  city  Funing.  She 
was  a  quiet,  retiring,  country  woman,  of  about  middle 
age.  When  not  the  demon,  she  was  oppressed,  anxious  to 
stay  in  the  mission,  and  be  healed.  But,  in  a  flash,  the 
dull  features  would  draw  up  in  abnormal  agony,  such 
as  no  unprejudiced  observer  could  doubt,  and  in  malice, 
the  very  demon  of  a  face.  The  eye  would  be  furtive  as 
of  a  dog  in  mischief.  She  would  now  be  talkative, 
aggressive,  resourceful,  malignant.  Conversations  took 
place,  such  as  this  : 

Demon :  I  did  not  want  to  come  here.  A  great 
many  people  made  me.  Have  I  got  to  go  out  empty- 
handed  (i.e.,  without  incense  or  other  compensation)? 

We :     Yes,  the  Lord  tells  you  to  go  out. 


4  DEMONISM 

Demon  :  (Speaking  of  the  patient  as  a  third  person) 
I  am  going  to  take  her  away.  I  will  not  stay  here.  It 
does  not  suit  me  in  this  Jesus  place.  If  she  stays  here, 
I  will  not  let  her  eat. 

We :  Where  is  your  home  ?  Do  you  live  at  San 
Tsao  (the  woman's  home)? 

Demon  :  I  live  at  the  Chang  Fu  Mountain.  (There 
is  no  mountain  in  all  the  Funing  territory.)  There  are 
six  or  seven  of  us  (demons),  and  all  in  confinement 
except  myself.  If  your  Jesus  can  snatch  me  out,  and 
throw  me  away,  he  has  power.  Have  you  any  way  to 
drive  me  out  ? 

We  :     Yes,  Jesus  can  do  it. 

Demon :     Then  you  will  take  my  life. 

The  demon  was  as  distinct  from  the  woman  as  Tom 
Brown  is  from  Bill  Smith.  There  were  alternations 
back  and  forth  several  times  a  day,  at  any  time,  and  any 
where.  If  there  were  pathological  symptoms,  I  could 
not  elicit  them,  i.e.,  nothing  except  such  as  would  occur 
with  any  one  under  severe  nervous  strain. 

I  had  several  interviews  from  April  16th  to  22nd, 
1915.  Under  our  treatment  she  made  marked  improve- 
ment. Going  away  for  a  few  days,  I  came  back  on  the 
26th,  and  was  amazed  to  see  her  with  a  smiling  face — 
the  first  smile  I  had  seen — doing  needle-work,  and  ap- 
parently well.  But  her  husband  had  been  anxious  when 
the  demon  would  not  let  her  eat — what  scientists  call 
aboulia.  When,  even  after  this,  she  had  an  attack  of  it, 
fearing  starvation,  he  took  her  away.  Authentic  report 
says  she  finally  got  well. 

The  case  reported  by  Dr.  Woods,  No.  101,  occurred 
in  his  hospital.  The  patient  was  a  woman  on  whom  he 
had  operated  a  few  hours  before.     When  Jie  was  sum- 


DEMONISM    AS   A   FACT  5 

moned,  she  rolled  her  eyes  at  him,  saying  :  "  I  see  you, 
you  do  not  see  me.  You  have  not  burned  incense  nor 
worshipped  me."  She  was  not  unconscious,  had  no 
delirium  nor  epilepsy.  Dr.  Woods  pressed  the  super- 
orbital  nerve,  but  saw  no  proof  of  hysteria,  as  ordinarily 
manifested.  She  claimed  that  she  was  not  a  woman, 
refused  to  be  covered  up,  and  demanded  incense.  He 
covered  her,  and  replied  :  '  No,  we  will  not  burn 
Incense.  We  acknowedge  Jesus  Christ  here  as  Lord,  and 
worship  no  one  else.  If  there  is  any  spirit  in  you,  he 
can  drive  it  out.'  At  the  name  "  Jesus,"  she  turned  on 
him  a  curious  look,  quieted  down,  the  abnormal  look  in 
the  eye  disappeared,  and  in  five  minutes  she  was  normal. 
She  was  in  the  hospital  ten  days  longer,  and  had  no 
further  trouble. 

One  of  Miss  King's  cases,  a  wheelbarrow  man 
whom  she  had  known  for  years,  No.  108,  was  diagnosed 
by  a  first-class  American  physician  as  suffering  from 
tetanus  and  practically  hopeless.  When  he  was  sent 
home  to  die,  the  family  got  a  witch.  She  climbed 
on  the  table,  went  through  her  incantations,  made  the 
patient  promise  to  submit  to  the  demon,  and  to  burn  so 
much  incense  every  year  on  penalty  of  further  trouble. 
Shortly  afterwards,  he  pushed  Miss  King  on  his  wheel- 
barrow. Now,  while  Miss  King  does  not  claim  to  be  a 
scientist,  she  could  hardly  be  mistaken  as  to  what  the 
doctor  said,  nor  as  to  the  fact  that  a  man  supposed  to  be 
dying  of  tetanus  pushed  her  on  his  wheelbarrow. 

On  May  22,  1920,  while  preaching,  I  noticed  in  the 
congregation  a  woman  holding  a  child  which  looked 
desperately  ill.  I  always  remember  it  as  "  The  Skeleton 
Child."  The  poor  little  thing  was  nothing  but  skin  and 
bones.     The   hands   looked   like   birds'    claws.     It    was 


6  DEMONISM 

crying   convulsively.     I   took   for    granted    that   it    had 
some  physical  disease — demonism  did  not  occur  to  me. 

But  presently  I  noticed  the  fits  of  crying  would  come 
on  when  we  started  a  hymn.  When  I  examined  her, 
there  was  no  fever,  and  the  pulse  was  strong.  The  face 
showed  more  malice  than  agony.  When  we  urged  her 
to  say  she  believed  in  Jesus,  she  became  angry  and  tried 
to  strike  her  mother.  The  parents  said  that  two  days 
before,  when  normal,  she  had  expressed  faith  in  Jesus. 

I  recognized  it  as  demonism,  and  gave  instructions 
accordingly.  A  few  months  later,  a  man  walked  in  with 
a  little  child,  I  was  amazed  when  he  said  it  was  the 
same  one.  She  had  recovered  immediately  after  we  had 
seen  her.* 

Rev,  Canon  Arthur  F.  Williams,  of  New  Zealand, 
having  observed  the  phenomena  for  twenty  odd  years, 
gives  data  on  six  cases.  One  of  them,  my  No.  149,  is  a 
most  striking  case.  This  was  a  woman  who  had  been 
afflicted  since  childhood,  and  was  supposed  to  be  mentally 
lacking;  At  times  she  was  seized  by  some  unaccount- 
able force,  and  driven  into  the  forest.  She  was  feared  as 
a  prophetess  and  c<  tohunga  "  or  medium.  At  forty  years 
of  age  she  was  brought  to  the  missionaries,  in  a  pitiable 
condition,  health  shattered,  ragged  and  poor.  As  soon 
as  she  was  questioned,  the  face  changed  and  she  went 
off  into  a  trance.  The  evil  spirits  were  asked:  "  Who 
are  you?"  The  reply  came  in  the  Maori  tongue: 
"  Offspring  of  the  Serpent."  The  missionaries  proceeded 
to  exorcise  the  spirits,  commanding  them  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  to  come  out.  There  proved  to  be  eight  or  nine, 
and  they  came  out  one  by  one,  giving  their  names. 
With  each  exorcism  the  patient  would  go  into  a  kind  of 

*  See  illustration  No.  16. 


DEMONISM    AS   A    FACT  7 

trance,  and  a  voice  spoke.  The  last  was  an  English- 
speaking  demon,  though  the  woman  herself  could  not 
speak  English.  It  resisted,  begged  to  be  allowed  to  go 
into  an  afflicted  child  that  was  present,  threatening  to 
injure  the  patient's  body  if  compelled  to  come  out.  At 
last  it  meekly  said:  ''Yes,  I  will  come  out."  The 
woman  was  thrown  bodily  of!  her  seat  into  the  middle 
of  the  room,  where  she  was  suspended  in  the  air  at  an 
angle  of  forty-five  degrees,  for  a  period  of  at  least  half  a 
minute,  and  then  fell  in  complete  collapse. 

This  occurred  in  November  19 19.  Canon  Williams 
himself  saw  it,  and  vouches  for  the  accuracy  of  the  facts, 
He  saw  the  woman  again  in  1920,  now  entirely  well  in 
mind  and  body. 

Such  cases  occur  in  all  parts  of  China,  and  some 
other  lands.  Many  of  my  cases  are  from  Kiangsu 
Province.  Others  are  from  Chekiang,  Hupeh,  Honan 
Kweichow,  Rt.  Rev.  Wm.  Banister  informs  me  that 
while  he  was  officiating  in  Fuhkien  Province  many  of  the 
churches  which  sprang  up  there  began  with  the  healing 
of  demon  cases.  Mrs.  J.  Howard  Taylor*  and  Miss 
A.  Mildred  Cablet  report  cases  from  Shansi.  Neviusj 
reports  forty-eight  cases  from  numerous  provinces  of 
China  and  from  Mongolia.  He  and  others  report  it  in 
Japan,  Korea,  India,  Africa,  and  a  case  or  two  in 
Germany.  It  occurs  in  Moslem  lands.  My  No.  152  is 
a  case  of  epileptoid  demonism  from  Mexico,  reported  by 
Miss  Houston,  a  well-known  missionary. 

In  my  own  field  about  Yencheng,  while  we  have 
actually  come  in  contact  with  only  three  hundred  and 

*  See  her  "  Pastor  Hsi." 

t  "The  Fulfilment  of  a  Dream." 

1  "Demon  Possession  and  Allied  Themes." 


8  DEMONISM 

four  cases,  we  know  the  total  would  run  up  into  thou- 
sands. But,  to  be  on  the  safe  side,  estimate  it  at  six  hun- 
dred. As  this  section  has  hardly  two  million  people,  that 
would  give  one  to  every  three  thousand,  three  hundred 
and  thirty-three,  or  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand 
for  the  four  hundred  million  inhabitants  of  China. 

It  is  evident,  then,  that  demonism  is  a  real  and  well- 
defined  condition.  It  must  be  classified  by  itself  and 
studied. 

II.  Demonism,  as  seen  to-day,  is  the  same  as  in  the 
times  of  Christ.  The  terminology  is  so  identical 
as  to  make  one  feel  that  he  is  walking  the  streets  of 
Nazareth  or  Capernaum.  It  is  a  common  expression 
that  the  demon  (i  vexes"  one.  The  demon  talks,  comes 
and  goes,  throws  the  patient  down,  tries  to  kill  him. 

Let  us  parallel  a  case  or  two.  Read  the  account  of 
the  Demoniac  ot  Gadara.  Now  consider  my  Nos.  316 
and  118.  The  former  was  a  widely  known  demon  case. 
He  would  have  spells.  Would  go  out  and  sleep  in  the 
graves.  Would  eat  filth.  Would  chant  and  curse  people. 
He  would  go  to  the  market,  throw  off  his  clothes,  and 
curse  with  all  his  might.  Now  he  is  well  and  hearty, 
thanks  to  the  power  of  Christ. 

No.  118  was  a  young  woman,  either  demonized 
or  insane,  or  both.  Mrs.  J.  W.  Paxton  took  Mrs.  A. 
H.  Smith  to  see  her.  They  found  her  padlocked,  arid 
with  %a  heavy  chain  about  her  neck,  crouching  in  filth, 
able  neither  to  rise  up,  nor  to  lie  down.  As  the  patient 
would  break  dishes,  she  was  fed  from  a  metal  wash- 
bowl. She  ate  like  a  dog,  and  licked  the  bowl.  She 
would  call  for  food  all  day  long,  and  ate  four  times 
during  this  visit  of  a  few  hours.  She  had  spells  in 
which  she  raved  and  cursed.     In  one  of -them  she  tore 


DEM  ON  ISM    AS   A   FACT  9 

Mrs.  Smith's  hat  to  pieces,  for  which  she  apologized 
when  the  spell  was  passed.  Now  she  is  a  quiet  Chris- 
tian, living  normally,  going  to  church  every  Sunday. 

In  December,  1919,  I  was  at  our  chapel  in  the  town 
Tung'kan.  The  Elder,  Li  I  Cheng,  reported  that  they 
had  lately  healed  a  case  like  the  epileptic  demonism  of 
the  Bible.  It  was  a  woman,  No.  387,  thirty-five  years 
old.  While  I  was  there,  she  came  in  and  confirmed  his 
statements.  She  had  no  occasion  whatever  to  falsify, 
and  indeed  the  facts  were  so  well-known — she  lived  in  a 
shop  on  the  main  street — that  there  could  be  no  question 
as  to  veracity.  She  told  me  that  she  had  been  troubled 
ever  since  the  tenth  month,  sixteenth  day,  four  years 
before  that  date.  That  she  would  have  spells  in  which 
she  would  fall  down  with  convulsions,  unconscious. 
Elder  Li  said  she  foamed  at  the  mouth.  The  spells,  as 
she  reported,  would  last  a  half  hour  or  several  hours. 
When  not  in  the  actual  crisis,  she  would  be  unwell  and 
could  not  eat.  In  the  spring  of  1919  she  came  to  the 
church,  her  husband  supporting  her.  While  there  she 
began  to  eat.  The  spells  continued  but,  after  she  attended 
church  several  times,  they  ceased.  I  saw  her  afterwards 
in  1920,  and  1921,  entirely  well. 

No.  407  can  well  be  placed  alongside  the  New  Testa- 
ment records.  A  man  was  carried  to  the  chapel  on  a 
boat  in  a  dying  condition.  He  could  not  eat,  was  un- 
conscious, pulse  could  not  be  found.  There  was  no  sign 
of  life  except  a  faint  breathing.  After  the  worship  he 
could  walk  to  the  boat  with  assistance,  a  week  later 
walked  to  church,  a  distance  of  several  miles,  and  has 
been  well  ever  since. 

III.  Recognizing,  then,  that  the  demonism  of  to- 
day is  the  same  as  in  the  time  of  Christ,  and  that  both 


10  DEMONISM 

are  a  matter  of  fact,  we  may  proceed  with  analytical  study 
of  the  subject.     Here  we  find  three  forks  to  our  road. 

(i)  We  may  assume  that  the  traditional  interpre- 
tation of  the  Bible  is  necessarily  the  correct  one  ;  that  the 
"evil  spirits  "  spoken  of  must  be  personalities  entirely  ex- 
traneous to  the  individual,  whether  the  dead  or  diabolical 
spirits,  taking  possession  of  his  faculties,  speaking  and 
acting  through  them  in  a  cuckoo  or  parasite  fashion ;  that 
science  can  throw  no  light  on  the  subject,  and  it  is 
merely  a  question  of  fact. 

(2)  We  may  attempt  by  scientific  methods  to  ex- 
plain the  conditions  manifested  on  a  subjective  basis  as 
merely  pathological  or  psycho-pathological. 

(3)  We  may  study  the  data,  study  the  course  of 
scientific  investigations,  so  far  as  they  bear  on  the 
subject,  and  find  out  the  truth.  Are  there  spiritualities? 
Can  they  "possess"  men?     And  if  so,  how? 

As  to  "(1)"  loyalty  to  the  Scriptures  does  not  neces- 
sitate it  any  more  than  it  would  necessitate  us  to  believe 
that  "  de  sun  do  move."  Indeed  the  Bible  in  the  Greek 
does  not  use  the  word  "possession,''  but  speaks  of  the 
"demonized,"  or  those  "having  evil  spirits."  Past 
ages,  which  knew  nothing  of  natural  law,  attributed 
everything  to  direct  agency  by  Spirits.  As  to  "posses- 
sion," the  Jews  and  others  believed  that  the  dead  could 
come  back  to  life  and  "  possess"  men  ad  libitum. 
Diseases  of  all  kinds  were  attributed  to  them,  and  ghosts 
walked  in  all  dark  corners.  The  world  has  outgrown 
that.  We  cannot  turn  back  the  clock  of  time.  Further- 
more, facts,  seen  in  our  cases  of  demonism,  show  that 
this  view  would  lead  us  into  absurdities. 

In  China  and  Japan  many  of  the  spirits  claim  to  be 
"The    Great    Fox    Spirit"    or    "The   Weasel   Lady." 


DEMONISM    AS   A    FACT  II 

Rev.  Canon  Williams  of  New  Zealand  states  that  on  one 
occasion  be  went  into  a  house  to  visit  a  woman.  Her 
little  boy  was  abed  with  fever.  Even  before  the  child 
saw  him,  he  began  to  squeal  like  a  pig  and  kept  it  up. 
He  would  root  around  under  the  bedding,  and  under  his 
father's  coat.  Williams  took  the  child  from  the  parents, 
and  let  him  go.  He  ran  about  the  floor  on  hands  and 
knees  like  a  pig.  The  missionary  prayed.  The  child 
snapped  at  his  hand  like  a  pig,  but  the  squealing  had 
stopped.  After  a  short  prayer  and  exorcism  in  the  name 
of  Jesus,  the  little  fellow  jumped  up,  rushed  with  open 
arms,  and  clung  around  the  missionary's  neck.  He 
seemed  exhausted,  and  lay  quite  still  for  a  while.  Then 
he  sat  up,  and  all  saw  that  he  was  well.  Now3  if  the 
spirits  which  claim  to  be  a  dead  relative  must  necessarily 
be  such,  then  we  must  give  equal  credit  to  these  cases, 
and  animism  becomes  truth. 

Again  there  are  many  half -developed  cases.  We 
who  know  them,  often  recognize  a  headache  or  mysteri- 
ous pains  as  incipient  demonism.  Other  cases  are 
partially  demonism  and  partially  insanity.  The  first 
method  does  not  account  for  these.  This  line  of  invest- 
igation is  unscientific,  and  would  be  barren  of  results. 

As  to  the  second  method,  to  proceed  on  the  assumption 
that  there  are  no  spirits,  and  that  all  can  be  explained  as 
mere  disease,  would  narrow  our  viewpoint  just  as  much. 

I  shall  follow  the  third  line  of  procedure.  Science 
and  religion  cannot  conflict,  if  they  are  true.  Mistakes 
of  scientists  and  of  theologians  slough  off  as  the  world 
grows.  Study  of  demonism  proves,  independently  of 
religious  faith,  that  there  is  a  Satan,  thus  confirming 
the  Bible  on  a  point  which  the  world  is  forgetting.  Also 
we  learn  the  principle  on  which  it  would  seem  that  Satan 
uses  evil  spirits  in  demonizing  people.  These  points 
will  be  studied  further  in  Chapters  VII,  VIII,  and  IX. 


CHAPTER  II 


DE MONISM   vs.    INSANITY 

Demonism  is  just  insanity — so  says  the  cursor}' 
Bible  student.  It  is  the  unscientific  name  for  cases  of 
paranoia,  epilepsy,  manic-depressive,  and  dementia  precox, 
insanities,  such  as  we  see  in  our  asylums — so  says  the 
scientist  who  has  not  seen  demonism  at  first  hand.  With 
such  phrases,  the  world  has  damned  the  whole  subject  as 
unknown  and  unknowable.  With  the  facts  before  us, 
we  should  be  able,  at  least,  to  blast  this  rock  from  the 
path  of  progress. 

I.  Demonism  is  not  insanity  in  the  legal  and  popular 
senses  of  the  term.*  No  examiner  who  knew  his 
business  would  pass  a  case  of  demonism  as  eligible  to  a 
state  institution  for  the  insane,  any  more  than  he  would 
pass  such  insanities  as  delirium  tremens  or  the  hystero- 
neurasthenic  quasi-insanities. 

Demonism  and  paranoia  are  somewhat  alike.  Even 
Sidis  identifies  them.f  This  is  more  easily  understood 
when  we  see  his  view  of  paranoia  as  a  psycho-pathological 
decomposition  of  personalitye  I  hope  to  show  further  on, 
that  demonism  also  is  decomposition  of  personality,  but 
not  the  paranoiac  form  of  it,  for  demonism  can  be  healed. 
When  I  showed  my  notes  on  ten  cases  to  several  leading 
psychiatrists  in  the  United  States,  they  did  not  suggest 
paranoia. 

Nor  can  demonism  be  classified  with  dementia  pre- 
cox.   Demonism  usually  has  no  "  history  behind  it,"  and 


*  For  terms  see  li  The  Dictionary  of  Philosophy  and  Psychol- 
ogy,"  edited  by  Baldwin. 

t  "Psychology  of  Suggestion,"  p.  2S2 


DEMONISM    VS.    INSANITY  1 3 

shows  none  of  the  listlessness,  the  silliness,  the  vacuity, 
the  stereotypy,  that  indicate  mental  deterioration,  Pre- 
cox is  progressive.  The  healing  is  never  complete  nor 
permanent.  Demonism  is  clearly  differentiated  by  the 
fact  that  it  does  not  usually  progress,  and  can  be  healed. 

Nor  can  the  depressives  account  for  demonism, 
whether  as  manic-depressive,  as  what  used  to  be  called 
melancholia,  or  in  other  forms.  In  demonism  there  is 
no  flight  of  ideas,  no  exaltation.  Senility  does  not  enter 
into  the  case — boys  and  girls  are  demonized,  The 
depression  of  the  insanity  is  inert.  There  is  retardation. 
That  of  demonism  is  tense.  Every  nerve  is  aquiver. 
In  the  Shepherd  and  Enoch  Pratt  Hospital  I  was  shown 
a  case  of  hysteria  with  tense  agony  like  demonism,  but 
the  depressives  I  saw  there  and  at  other  institutions,  all 
had  the  hopeless  look,  the  "  lustreless  eye  "*  character- 
istic of  manic-depressive. 

That  demonism  is  not  insanity  will  be  seen  from 
some  general  considerations. 

(1)  Many  of  the  most  marked  symptoms  of  insanity 
are  conspicuous  by  their  absence  or  infrequency.  With 
the  demonized  the  grasp  of  past  and  present  is  good. 
Memory  is  continuous,  except  for  amnesia — a  break  in 
the  continuity  of  memory — between  the  periods.  In- 
somnia, distractability,  the  aphasias  have  not  been 
observed  to  any  extent  in  demonism.  Of  the  insanities 
a  large  part  are  to  be  traced  to  heredity.  Some  estimate 
the  proportion  as  high  as  ninety  per  cent.  Demonism 
cannot  usually  be  traced  to  heredity.  There  may  be 
several  cases  in  one  family,  and  it  passes  from  one  to 
another  of  them,  but  it  has   a   perverse   disposition   to 


*  Diefendorf . 


14  DEMONISM 

choose  those  of  no  kin,  e.g.,  husband  and  wife,  and  has 
an  especial  affinity  for  the  daughters-in-law. 

(2)  In  the  well-known  forms  of  insanity,  patients 
usually  either  die  or  dement.  This  term,  in  the  patois 
of  modern  institutions,  means  to  become  hopelessly 
demented,  regardless  of  the  species  of  the  insanity. 
It  is  considered  that  even  in  the  more  hopeful  varieties, 
such  as  manic-depressive,  forty  per  cent  follow  one  or 
other  of  these  two  courses.  Now,  among  the  demonized, 
death  may  occur  from  resultant  maladies  or  from  inani- 
tion, as  there  are  no  stomach  tubes  among  the  Chinese. 
But  the  proportion  of  the  demonized  to  die  or  dement 
because  of  the  demonism  is  infinitesimal.  I  have  yet 
found  only  two  or  three  cases  of  the  former,  and  none  of 
the  latter.  To  diagnose  as  insanity  a  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  or  more  cases,  which  do  not  result  in  death  or 
in  dementing,  would  be  a  bold  assumption  indeed. 

(3)  Demonism  usually  comes  on  suddenly,  and 
without  previous  history,  except  of  environmental  condi- 
tions. A  series  of  cases  to  which  I  shall  often  refer  are 
my  Nos.  323,  324,  325.  No.  323  was  ill  from  the  first 
month,  lunar  calendar,  of  the  year  corresponding  to  our 
1918,  and  died  on  the  eleventh  month,  eleventh  day  of 
that  year.  Nos.  324  and  325  were  her  daughters-in- 
law — no  blood  kin — and  were  entirely  normal.  But  on 
the  twenty-second  day  of  that  eleventh  month,  they  were 
both  taken  just  as  she  had  been.  After  terrible  afSic- 
tions  they  were  healed  by  Christianity.  One  of  them  I 
have  often  seen  in  the  two  years  since,  perfectly  normal. 
The  other  one  also  is  well.  Many  of  my  cases  are  like 
these,  with  no  record  of  abnormalities  before  or  since,  yet 
able  to  give  exact  date  and  circumstances  of  being  taken.* 

*  See  Illust.  8,  9,  10,  11. 


DEMONISM    VS.    INSANITY  1 5 

(4)  The  absolute  irregularity  and,  in  some  cases, 
frequency  of  the  periods,  differentiate  demonism  from  the 
insanities  most  resembling  it.  It  may  not  recur  for  two 
or  three  years,  or  it  may  alternate  ten  or  twenty  times  a 
day.  The  duration  may  be  for  several  days,  or  for  ten 
minutes.  It  may  play  back  and  forth  like  lightning  on 
a  summer  sky,  knowing  nothing  of  periods,  or  of  the  rise 
and  fall  of  the  circular  insanities.  This  peculiar  form 
of  periodicity  is  characteristic  of  demonism.  In  con- 
versation, Paul  V.  Anderson  remarked  that  this  fact 
alone  would  distinguish  it  from  manic-depressive. 

On  February  13,  192 1,  we  began  a  Bible  class  at 
the  village  Tienhu,  to  meet  every  day  for  a  week.  On 
that  day,  Sunday,  after  the  meeting,  a  woman,  my  No. 
435,  came  forward  holding  a  baby.  She  looked  normal 
and  happy.  I  had  not  noticed  her  in  the  congregation. 
She  said  she  had  been  demonized,  but  was  healed,  and  she 
wanted  us  to  pray  for  the  baby.  While  we  are  praying, 
all  of  a  sudden  the  woman  herself  breaks  out  shouting 
as  the  demon,  saying,  "Not  vex  little  one,  vex  big 
one."  The  face  is  now  vicious-looking,  underlip  sucked 
in,  eyes  lowering.  She  turns  slowly  round  and  round. 
I  order  the  demon  to  leave  her.  The  reply  is,  "I  have 
nowhere  to  go."  I  order  the  demon  to  kneel  to  Jesus. 
The  reply  is,  "  I  will  not  kneel."  But,  in  a  minute  or  two, 
I  notice  a  weakening  of  the  patient's  aspect,  and  make  her 
lie  down.  There  is  a  slight  eructation.  I  tell  the  people 
the  demon  is  gone.  Presently  she  goes  out  with  a  Chris- 
tian woman,  normal. 

From  Monday  till  Thursday  morning,  she  is  per- 
fectly normal.  Talks  freely  about  herself,  about  this 
baby,  and  another  child  which  had  died  a  month  before. 
The  parents  believe   they   were   both   demonized.     We 


l6  DEMONISM 

urge  her  to  pray,  but  she  says  she  is  too  stupid  to 
learn  to  pray.  On  Thursday  we  attempt  to  heal  the 
baby.  We  pray  that  both  child  and  mother  shall  be 
entirely  rid  of  demonism.  At  this  word,  the  mother  is 
again  seized.  Some  of  the  Christians  take  her  to  another 
room.  When  I  go  there  presently,  I  find  her  kneeling, 
the  Christians  around  her,  holding  a  hand  and  praying. 
She  has  thrown  off  all  clothing  except  the  thin  under- 
garment, though  it  is  cold  weather.  She  is  trembling 
violently.  When  I  say  that  Jesus  can  drive  out  the 
demon,  the  latter  replies:  "I  am  bigger  than  Jesus — 
if  you  do  not  let  me  stay  here,  I  will  go  and  stay  in 
some  other  home."  Some  one  asks,  ' 4  Who  are  you  ? ' 
The  reply  is,  "I  rule  over  heaven  and  earth."  The 
spell  soon  passed  off.  On  Friday  she  came  to  church 
normal,  but  during  the  service  had  a  severe  seizure. 
We  healed  her,  and  she  remained  normal  until  I  left 
there  three  days  later.  Since  that  she  is  reported  as 
being  well.  Now  the  periodic  insanities  would  not  have 
sudden  spells  on  Sunday,  Thursday,  and  Friday,  with 
the  patient  absolutely  normal  between  times. 

(5)  A  prominent  feature,  as  has  been  observed 
by  all  who  have  studied  the  subject,  is  suggestion.  In 
the  cases  just  given,  it  is  most  evident.  This  shows  it 
cannot  be  insanity.  James  K.  Hall,  of  Westbrook,  says 
lie  never  knew  a  case  of  insanity,  caused  by  suggestion. 
As  for  the  influence  of  it  among  the  insane,  Peterson, 
Forel,  and  others  tell  us  the  insane  are,  of  all  people,  the 
least  liable  to  suggestion,  because  the  attention  cannot  be 
fixed. 

(6)  That  demonism  must  be  differentiated  from 
the  insanities  is  evident  from  the  large  proportion  of  the 
cases  which  can  be  healed,  and  that  by  purely  psychic 


Illns.    2.     Fifty  years 

a  dkmon.     Case  78. 

See  p.   17. 


Illus.  5.    The  bund  woman  and  her  neighbor. 
Cases  38  and  77-     See  p.  50. 


DEMONISM    VS.    INSANITY  1 7 

means.  This  excludes  most  of  the  insanities,  especially 
those  in  organic  terms,  brain  lesion,  focal  disturbances, 
general  paresis.  Epilepsy  and  paranoia  are  generally 
considered  incurable,  though  epileptoid  and  paranoiac 
forms  have  been  cured. 

Now  take  my  case  No.  320,  widely  known  as  "The 
Wizard."  He  and  his  wife  report  that  his  trouble  came 
on  originally  as  an  attack  of  what  seemed  to  be  idiocy. 
He  was  abed,  quite  ill  for  some  time,  talking  idiot-like. 
Believing  it  to  be  a  demon,  he  yielded  to  the  control, 
and  the  spell  passed  off.  But  he  was  compelled  to 
practice  wizardry,  and  occasionally  would  have  spells  like 
the  first  one.  This  continued  for  ten  years.  But  he 
was  healed  by  Christianity.  Now  his  whole  appearance 
has  changed,  and  for  four  years  he  has  been  entirely 
normal.* 

My   No.    78   is   another   striking   case.     A    girl  of 
sixteen  became  afflicted.     She  was  married.     The  years 
went  by.     She  became  old  and  wrinkled.     Still  it  con- 
tinued.    Under  the  influence  she  became  a  widely-known 
witch.     Her  chantings  would  disturb  the  neighbors.     At 
sixty-six  years  a  Christian  man  went  to  see  her.     He 
prayed  with  her,  and  persuaded  her  to  take  off  the  nose- 
ring, worn  as  an   amulet.     She  went   to   church.     For 
several  Sundays  the  demon  was  especially  violent.    Then 
she  was  healed,  and  later  Rev.  C.  H.  Smith  baptized  her. 
I  have  often  seen  her  since,  well  and  happy.     Note  the 
twinkle    in    her   eye.     Now,    it   a   case   of   paranoia    or 
epilepsy  of  fifty  years  standing  can  be  healed  by  going 
to  church,   our  institutions   would   better  change  their 
methods.f 

*Illus.  No.  17. 
tlllus.  2. 


1 8  DEMONISM 

II.  In  distinguishing  between  demonism  and  in- 
sanity, we  must  recognize  the  fact  that  there  may  be 
occasionally  a  case  of  insanity  wrongly  supposed  to  be 
demonism.  Still  more  are  we  likely  to  meet  border- 
land cases,  hard  to  classify,  or  showing  symptoms 
akin  to  both  insanity  and  demonism.  Such  probably 
was  No.  i. 

This  was  a  man  whom  I  had  known  for  some  time. 
I  baptized  him  at  Funing,  on  December  9,  1914.  When 
he  went  home,  a  relative  scoffed  at  Christianity.  He 
flared  up — and  was  off.  I  came  back  on  the  sixteenth, 
and  the  Christians  took  me  to  see  him.  His  appearance 
was  that  of  a  man  in  intense  mental  agony.  He  would 
lie  down,  sit  up,  stand — in  no  position  could  he  get 
ease.  His  face  was  drawn  up  as  in  weeping,  but  I  saw 
no  tears.  The  mouth  was  frothing  and  dripping.  He 
recognized  me,  for  once  he  called  my  name,  like  one  in 
agony,  appealing  for  aid.  The  look  in  the  eye  was  ab- 
normal. 

In  the  days  following,  all  his  thought  was  about 
religious  matters.  He  talked  about  going  to  hell.  Once 
he  heard  the  incantations  of  a  witch,  and  was  in  terror 
until  informed  that  it  was  at  a  neighbor's  house. 
Another  time  he  was  scared,  because  he  lost  count  of 
when  Sunday  came.  Once  he  thought  he  saw  a  woman, 
a  demon.     He  followed  her,  and  felt  around  for  her. 

By  praying  and  the  building  up  of  his  faith  the 
Christians  healed  this  patient.  I  saw  him  often  after- 
wards, well  and  happy.  The  only  symptom  that  did  not 
seem  to  clear  up  was  a  tendency  to  over-emotionalism. 

Now  this  case  differs  radically  from  demonism.  He 
had  a  bright  mind,  but  his  constitution  had  been  under- 
mined by  opium.     In  his  trouble  there  was  a  prominent 


DEMONISM    VS.    INSANITY  1 9 

religious  element,  but  there  was  no  sense  of  control  by 
a  demon.  There  were  no  alternating  periods.  The 
trouble  came  at  a  time  of  intense  mental  conflict,  the 
time  of  change  from  the  old  to  the  new  religion.  When 
I  reported  his  case  to  authorities  in  America,  some  con- 
sidered it  hysteria,  some  manic-depressive ;  Adolf  Meyer 
considered  it  schizophrenia,  but  originating  in  hysteric 
conditions.  Indeed,  the  Chinese  did  not  consider  it 
demonism,  for  they  described  it,  not  as  demonism,  but  as 
a  "  disease  of  the  idiocy  class."  His  affection  is  hard  to 
define,  not  demonism,  yet  not  a  well-defined  case  of 
insanity. 

On  October  14,  1920,  we  made  a  mistaken  diagnosis 
at  the  '  Kwai '  village,  a  small  country  place.  A  child 
was  brought,  lying  in  a  flat  basket  in  a  wheelbarrow. 
Several  months  previously  she  had  come  in  from  the 
field,  suddenly  ill.  She  had  then  wrapped  something 
around  her  head,  complaining  of  headache,  and  crying 
out  in  language  such  as  the  demonized  use.  Later,  the 
pains  went  to  other  parts  of  the  body;  she  stopped 
speaking  intelligently,  but  would  occasionally  give  a 
sound  unformulated.  Then  she  lay  down,  and  since  had 
not  been  able  to  rise.  In  our  examination,  when  the 
mother  threatened  to  throw  her  in  the  river — by  no 
means  an  idle  threat — a  flow  of  tears  showed  comprehen- 
sion. We  exorcised  and  prayed,  but  the  answer  came 
through  a  dose  of  santonin.     I  hear  she  is  well  now. 

III.  Again,  a  correct  interpretation  of  demonism, 
while  differentiating  the  species,  will  recognize  it  as  a 
psychological  abnormality  or  insanity  in  the  broad  sense. 
A  man  and  a  sheep  may  be  classified  together  if  we 
make  the  classification  broad  enough.  We  may  recognize 
distant  relationship  with  the  demonomanias  seen  in  our 


20  DEMONISM 

hospitals.  Paranoia,  epilepsy,  precox,  especially  of  the 
catatonic  class,  depressives,  especially  melancholia — 
many  of  the  insanities  have  patients  who  imagine  them- 
selves Jesus,  God,  the  Devil.  Religionism  is  a  symptom 
of  many  maladies. 

The  laws  of  mental  science,  so  far  as  established,  are 
a  help  to  the  understanding  of  demonism.  Nothing  is 
gained,  either  by  denying  that  it  is  a  demonomania,  or 
by  confusing  it  with  the  other  insanities.  Clear  analysis 
is  the  basis  of  progress. 

As  for  Bible  students,  they  will  be  interested  to  find 
that  when  the  New  Testament  sometimes  speaks  of 
demonism  as  lunacy*  and  yet  usually  characterizes  it 
as  a  distinct  matter,  this  is  not  merely  a  loose  of  terms. 
Indeed,  it  anticipated  science.  Commentators  and  trans- 
lators who  have  tried  to  tone  down  the  original  Greek 
to  suit  their  theories  have  not  improved  the  data. 


*Mt.  17  :  15  ;  or  madness,  Jno.  10:  20. 


CHAPTER  III. 


DEMONISM    DEFINED. 

The  problem  of  demonism  is  now  nearer  solution 
than  ever  before.  Science  has  at  last  found  a  key  that 
will  unlock  it.  But  to  do  so,  science  and  religion  must 
co-operate.  Neither  can  alone  view  the  truth  from  all 
sides.  The  key  to  the  problem  is  found  in  the  principle 
now  recognized  by  science  under  various  terms,  Dissocia- 
tion, Dual  or  Multiple  Personality,  Hysteria. 

I.  What  is  dissociation  ?  Normally  constituted, 
man  is  an  organized  whole.  Bill  Smith  or  Tom  Jones 
is  an  intricate  piece  of  machinery,  in  which  physical  and 
psychic  factors  co-operate,  and  all  according  to  the 
principles  of  natural  law.  Now  the  term  dissociation 
is  used  by  some  in  a  wider  sense  as  signifying  any 
nervous  or  mental  irregularity  in  this  organism.  In  this 
sense  it  would  include  the  subject  of  insanity,  already 
studied.*  The  more  specific  use  of  the  term  signifies 
the  subdividing  of  the  powers  and  functions  of  this 
organism,  so  that  instead  of  being  one  organized  whole, 
there  appear,  as  it  were,  two  or  more  personalities  in 
the  same  human  being,  the  body  being  now  under  the 
control  of  one,  and  now  under  the  control  of  the  other. 
In  these  subdivisions  the  laws  that  govern  the  organism 
still  operate  to  such  an  extent  that  each  may  be  able 
to  think  and  act  and  speak,  appearing  to  be  itself 
an  integrated  whole,  but  neither  one  has  all  the 
faculties  and  characteristics  of  the  whole,  and  each  has 
its  own  distinguishing  peculiarities. 

♦Thus,  e.g.,  Hart's  "  Psychology  of  Insanity." 


22  DEMONISM 

I^et  us  take  an  illustration  in  the  well-known  case 
which  Dr.  Morton  Prince  studied  under  the  name  Miss 
Beauchamp.*  This  young  lady,  of  high  standing 
socially  and  intellectually,  was  subdivided  into  three 
distinct  personalities,  to  which — or  shall  I  say,  to 
whom — were  given  the  names:  B  I,  or  "The  Saint," 
B  IV,  or  "  The  Realist,"  and  B  III,  or  "Sally."  In 
addition  there  were  B  II  and  other  partially  formed 
personalities.  The  Saint  was  morbidly  conscientious, 
meek,  inconceivably  patient,  but  suffered  with  neuras- 
thenia, insomnia,  depression,  fatigue.  "The  Realist, 
whom  Sally. ^dubbed  "The  Idiot,"  was  physically  more 
robust.  She  was^the  antithesis  of  morbid  saintliness,  as 
seen  in  B  I,  strong,  resolute,  self  assertive,  "  sudden  and 
quick  in  quarrel,"  determined  to  have  her  own  way. 
Sally  was  physically  hearty.  I^et  Miss  Beauchamp  be 
suffering  with  abdomidal  pains,  head-ache,  exhaustion, 
and  change  to  [Sally.  Instantly  these  symptoms,  or 
rather  the  consciousness  of  them,  would  disappear. 
Sally  could  walk  miles  without  feeling  fatigue,  but 
afterwards  Miss  Beachamp  would  suffer  from  it.  As  to 
disposition,  Sally  was  "  a  mischievous,  delightful  child, 
loving  the  out-door  breezy  life,  free  from  all  ideas  of 
responsibility  and  care,  and  deprived  of  the  education  and 
acquisitions  of  the  others."  Her  anti-conventionality 
would  shock  the  prudes.  Each  had  memory  for  the  past 
and  clear  perception  for  the  present,  so  far  as  concerned 
the  one  personality.  The  Saint  and  The  Realist  were  not 
conscious  of  Sally  and  learned  of  her  only  indirectly. 
Sally  was  conscious  of  both  of  them  and  spoke  of  them  in 
the  third  person.     She  plagued  and  teased  them,  learned 


*"The    Dissociation    of   a    Personality,"    and    "Journal   of 
Abnormal  Psychology,"  Vol.  XV,  Nos.  2  and  3,  1920. 


DEMONISM    DEFINED  23 

even  to  hypnotize  them,  and  deliberately  obstructed  the 
efforts  of  the  experimenter  to  restore  the  original. 
Sally  did  not  know  French,  but  they  did.  Alternations 
occurred  many  times  a  day,  and  often  without  detectable 
cause.  One  of  the  personalities  would  find  herself,  e.g., 
at  the  post-office  with  no  knowledge  of  how  she  came 
there.  The  Saint  one  day  found  her  mouth  unaccount- 
ably bitter.  She  did  not  know  that  as  Sally  she  had 
smoked  a  cigarette.  After  years  of  study  Prince  was 
able  to  get  rid  of  Sally  and  reintegrate  the  other  two  in 
the  original  Miss  Beauchamp.  She  is  now,  as  he  tells 
me,  a  wife  and  mother,  well  and  happy. 

Dissociation  in  this  sense  is  generally  recognized  as 
hysteria,  for  science  has  made  wonderful  strides  in  the 
study  of  that  subject.  It  is  only  the  Rip  Van  Winkles 
who  now  think  of  it  as  necessarily  an  organic  disease, 
uterine  or  otherwise.  Science  recognizes  not  only 
that  dissociation  is  hysteria,  but  that  the  essential 
element  of  hysteria  is  a  dissociating,  a  limiting  of  the 
field  of  consciousness  so  that  the  faculties  do  not  operate 
as  a  whole  but  in  a  sphere  limited  to  greater  or  less 
extent.     (Prince.) 

This  dissociating  is  psycho-physiological,  for  the 
nerve  system  is  the  meeting  place.  It  is  a  functional 
disorder,  a  retracting  of  what  are  known  as  the  associa- 
tion fibres,  so  that  the  more  complicated  nerve  systems 
of  the  brain  do  not  function.  The  psychic  limiting  of 
the  field  of  consciousness  and  the  physical  retracting  of 
the  association  fibres  are  viewed  as  co-ordinate.  Science 
now  tends  to  obliterate,  or  at  least  ignore  the  distinction 
between  the  psychic  and  the  physical.  As  for  the 
historic  symptoms  of  hysteria:  hyperesthesia,  anesthesia, 
exaggeration,    visual    irregularities,    indefinable    coughs 


24  DEMONISM 

and  pains,  they  are  now   recognized    as    manifestations 
of  this  psycho-neurological  condition. 

There  is  a  movement  to  abandon  the  term  hysteria 
or  re-define  its  meaning.  Sidis  prefers  to  use  the  term 
"functional  psychosis"  as  covering  this  and  other  con- 
ditions.* Solomon  Meyer,  in  a  paper  read  before  the 
Chicago  Neurological  Society,  April  26,  1917,  urges  the 
abolition  of  the  term.  Whatever  term  or  terms  come 
to  be  used,  dissociation  belongs  in  the  category  of  what 
has  heretofore  been  called  hysteria. 

II.  My  position  is  that  demonism,  scientifically 
considered,  is  dissociation  or  hysteria  in  this  sense.  To 
recognize  the  demon  as  in  reality  a  subdivision  of  the 
original  man,  as  a  second  personality,  at  first  blush 
seems  antagonistic  to  the  Scriptures.  That  this  is  a 
misconception  will  appear  below,  and  we  make  no 
progress  so  long  as  the  whole  subject  is  involved  in  a 
nebulous  mist  of  undefined  conditions. 

In  typical  demonism  there  are  two  well-defined  and 
clearly  distinguished  personalities,  freely  and  frequently 
alternating.  Each  has  its  own  characteristics.  Often 
the  voices  are  distinguishable.  In  three  of  my  cases, 
the  demon  spoke  in  the  northern  dialect  whereas  the 
normal  language  of  the  subjects  was  Southern  Mandarin. 
Nevius  notes  the  same.  No.  149  is  a  New  Zealand 
demon  which  spoke  English  though  the  patient  herself 
spoke  only  Maori. 

The  dissociating  is  often  marked  by  abnormal 
yawning.  One  of  my  cases,  No.  434,  I  designate  as 
11  The  Yawning  Woman."  I  first  saw  her  in  a  meeting 
being  held  at  Tienhu  by  Rev.  J.   C.  DeKorne  and  my- 


*"  Multiple  Personality,"  p.  353. 


DEMONISM    DEFINED  25 

self.  Knowing  nothing  about  her,  I  marked  her  in  the 
congregation  as  a  demon  case  because  she  had  these 
abnormal  yawns.  Being  partially  healed  she  was  able 
to  keep  down  most  of  the  manifestations  of  the  demon. 
This  was  on  December  19,  1920.  Since  that  she  reports 
further  terrible  struggles,  but  on  February  13,  1921,  I 
noticed  the  yawns  less,  and  on  May  7th  they  had  dis- 
appeared and  she  was  well.  In  narrating  changes  of 
personality  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Hanna,  Sidis  and  Good- 
hart  mention  the  intense  sleepiness.  ("  Multiple  Per- 
sonality" pp.  170  to  187.) 

The  passing  of  a  spell  is  often  marked  by  eructa- 
tions. The  Chinese  take  this  to  be  the  departure  of  the 
demons.  Hence  one  of  their  names  for  demonism, 
"breath  disease."  On  December  31,  1918,  at  Funing, 
Elder  Iyiu  Kwei-rung  and  myself  were  called  to  see  a 
woman.  She  had  been  violently  affected,  drawing  a  knife 
on  somebod}'.  I  found  her  abed,  covered  head  and  ears. 
When  questioned,  though  a  native  of  the  place,  she 
spoke  in  a  Shantung  dialect.  The  face  had  a  drawn 
expression,  rather  malicious.  She  could  not  eat. 
Would  groan,  off  and  on.  The  family  promised  to  stop 
worshipping  idols.  We  sang  and  prayed.  She  gave 
two  or  three  eructations.  Soon  said  she  felt  first-rate. 
As  we  left  the  house,  a  witch  sitting  at  the  door  also 
took  her  departure. 

Sometimes  the  attacks  come  on  and  go  off  with 
unconsciousness — syncope — but  more  often  not.  There 
is  amnesia,  more  or  less  complete,  but  memory  is  clear 
and  continuous  for  each  of  the  personalities.  The 
demon  usually  knows  all  about  the  patient,  but  the 
patient  may  not  know  about  the  demon  clearly.  There 
is  usually  no  fault  in  the  perceptive  powers,  and  orienta- 


26  DEMONISM 

tion  is  affected  only  to  the  extent  of  a  change  of  per- 
sonality. 

Automatism  is  clearly  marked.  My  No.  99  shows, 
not  demonism,  but  what  P.  Janet  designates  as  somnam- 
bulism. An  unusual  experience  makes  a  deep  impres- 
sion, an  idee  fixe,  and  the  experience  is  later  automa- 
tically reproduced.  No.  99,  a  young  man,  just  baptized, 
goes  with  others  to  a  heathen  temple.  To  show  his 
newly-acquired  fearlessness,  he  seizes  an  idol  and 
attempts  to  make  it  stand  up.  The  idol  breaks  in  the 
middle.  The  eyes,  being  loose  in  the  sockets,  roll 
around.  The  sun,  lighting  up  some  red  paint,  throws 
a  glare  over  the  face  as  of  a  flush.  A  bystander  cries 
out,  "Look,  he  is  crying,"  and  runs  away.  No.  99 
goes  home  to  tiffin.  His  meal  is  disturbed.  Going  out, 
he  finds  in  an  ancestral  shrine  nearby  a  demonized 
woman.  He  calls  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  and 
heals  her.  But  the  experiences  of  the  day  have  been  a 
terrific  psychic  wrench.  He  is  immediately  taken  ill. 
The  broken  idol's  pains  are  reproduced  in  his  own 
waist  and  he  has  a  headache  with  tremor,  etc.  Happily, 
his  faith  in  Jesus  is  well-grounded  and  he  soon  throws 
off  the  bonds  of  superstition.  He  has  since  risen  to  be 
a  captain  in  the  army.* 

There  are  symptoms  which  some  scientists'explain 
as  hyperesthesia.  In  my  case  No.  29,  Mr.  Tai  was 
called  to  visit  a  woman.  Neither  she  nor  her  family 
knew  he  was  coming.  Yet  when  he  was  three  "li" 
away,  she  said:  "That  old  man  is  coming,"  and  talked 
further  about  him.  Some  of  the  cases  chant  ditties  and 
refrains  not  known  to  them  in  their  normal  condition. 
One   of    Miss    MacNaughton's   India   cases,    while   the 

*Illust.  3. 


Illus.  3.    Capt.  Wang.     Hysteric  Somnam- 
bulism.    Case  99.     See  p.  26. 


DEMONISM    DEFINED  2  J 

demon,  composed  a  beautiful  poem  of  several  stanzas 
about  the  hospital  and  other  matters.  Some  cases  have 
abnormal  strength. 

In  this  form  of  hysteria  the  standard  tests  often  do 
not  detect  it,  for  the  somatic  symptoms  are  resultant 
and  incidental.  Thus  in  No.  101,  Dr.  Woods  could  not 
detect  hysteria  from  the  superorbital  nerve.  Yet  the 
variety  of  the  somatic  symptoms  confirms  our  analysis. 
I  have  observed:  coughs  and  hiccoughs;  huskiness ; 
dumbness  ;  indigestion  ;  diarrhea  ;  constipation  ;  con- 
tractions ;  paralysis ;  pains  of  various  kinds ;  asthma ; 
nose-running ;  frothing  at  the  mouth  ;  blindness  ;  irrita- 
tion of  the  eyes  ;  swellings  ;  menstrual  trouble  ;  tremor  ; 
emaciation  ;  loss  of  color. 

From  my  records  I  notice  that  out  of  two  hundred 
and  ninety-four  cases,  ninety-nine  were  men  and  one 
hundred  and  ninety-five  were  women.  As  to  ages,  out 
of  two  hundred  and  ninety-seven,  I  found  seventeen 
under  the  age  of  puberty :  fifty  which  began  about  the 
age  of  puberty  ;  two  hundred  and  eight  in  middle  life, 
from  the  twenties  up  to  fifty  ;  and  twenty-two  old  people. 

As  a  typical  case  of  demonism,  let  me  relate  my  No. 
58.  In  a  little  village  lives  a  Mrs.  Ts'wei.  She  had 
been  troubled  with  a  fox  demon  for  five  or  six  years. 
She  had  given  up  her  baby  to  the  care  of  others.  (In 
my  case  No.  11 1  and  others,  the  subject  under  the  demon 
personality  has  been  known  to  destroy  her  own  children.) 
When  our  people  got  hold  of  No.  58,  October  26,  1917, 
she  had  been  abed  in  an  apparently  hopeless  condition 
for  over  a  hundred  days.  Under  Christian  influence  she 
markedly  improved. 

I  saw  her  first  on  November  22,  1917.  She  had 
then    of    her  own   accord    walked    in   to  our  chapel  at 


28  DEMONISM 

the    town    Tung-k'an,    a   distance   of   ten   miles.      She 
declared  from  the  first  of  her  intercourse  with  us  a  fixed 
determination  to  conquer  the  trouble,  saying  she  would 
not  burn  incense  to  that  fox  idol  if  it  killed  her  because 
she  wanted  to  save  her  baby  from  such  a  fate.     I  found 
her  to  be  a  woman  of  about  thirty  years  of  age.     From 
the   22nd   to   the   25th  in   the   preaching   services  and 
otherwise  we  observed  her  carefully.     The  spells  would 
come  on  frequently,  more  especially  during  the    singing 
and  prayers.     She  would  be  sitting  quietly.     The  face 
would  begin  to  look  surly  and  the  lips  to    pout.     The 
left-hand   corner  of  the  mouth  would  draw  down.     As 
she  got  more  deeply  under  the  influence,  malignity  and 
hatred    would    show   in   the   countenance.      The   head 
would   weave,    if   we   may   borrow   language   from  the 
elephant.     Sometimes   there   was  weeping.     She  would 
begin  to  yawn  and  continue  it  a  number  of  times,  each 
orgasm  more  tense  than  the  previous  one,  until  with  the 
final  expiration  she  would  give  a  scream,  possibly  the 
automatic  reproduction  of  the  fox  bark.     Once  I  heard 
it  on  an  intake  of  breath.     It  is  the  only  case  in  which 
I  have  heard  this  scream.     The  spell  now  on,  she  would 
chant  in  the  voice  and  personality  of  the  demon,  saying, 
e.g.,  "There   were   a   hundred    and   twenty-five   of    us 
(demons)   when  we  came,  but  now  there  are  only  five. 
For  three  years  we  have  eaten  good  food,  but  they  will 
not   burn   incense  to  us  any  more.     How  many  people 
have    they    anyway?      (Seeing    the    crowds    of    Chris- 
tians  coming   in   from  the  country.)     I  must  take  her 
away   from    this   place.     But   where  shall   I   take  her? 
She    has    kinfolks    at    Funing,    T'ien    Tsi-ts'ang,    and 
Tung-k'an,   but   they  have  chapels  at  all  those  places. 
Alas,  for  my  life!    Alas,  for  my  life!  "   ^On  the  morning 


DEMONISM    DEFINED  29 

of  the  24th,  the  demon  was  saying:  "  Go  on  home.  I 
will  spare  your  physical  life."  The  subject  in  her  own 
personality  would  reply  :   "  No,  I  am  not  going  home." 

The  spells  would  pass  off  quietly.  Between  times  I 
would  see  her  doing  needle-work  or  helping  about  the 
kitchen.  When  I  would  talk  to  her  casually,  she 
would  reply  normally,  but  sometimes  seemed  to  shun  me. 

We  tried  to  get  her  to  pray  to  Jesus.  She  replied 
to  me:  "He  (she  or  it)  will  not  let  me  say  it."  She 
would  start  to  repeat  a  prayer,  but  when  she  got  to  the 
name  "  Jesus,"  she  would  balk.  I  learned  later  that  on 
the  27th,  after  I  had  gotten  away,  under  the  repeated 
efforts  of  the  Christians  she  did  get  it  out,  and  then 
kept  on  repeating  it.  Before  I  left,  on  the  25th,  while 
Mr.  Tai  was  preaching,  the  demon  was  much  in  evidence, 
the  face  twisting  and  twitching,  with  continued  chanting, 
and  now  and  then  yawns  and  screams.  When  I  rose  to 
conduct  the  baptisms  and  sacrament,  she  was  quiet  and 
looked  normal.  When  we  came  to  the  final  hymn  and 
prayer,  I  anticipated  trouble,  but  to  my  astonishment, 
there  was  not  a  sound,  and  the  face  had  an  entirely  new 
aspect.  She  looked  completely  subdued.  Instead  of 
the  hard  lines  and  contractions  of  the  lips,  the  face 
looked  relaxed.  The  mouth  would  open  and  shut  by 
the  dropping  of  the  chin  as  of  one  in  extremis  gasping 
for  breath. 

During  these  interviews,  the  minds  of  the  Chinese 
were  confused  by  the  question  whether  this  trouble  was 
due  to  phlegm — they  have  an  idea  that  mental  aberrations 
come  from  this  source.  Our  ancestors  had  theories  no 
less  ridiculous.  On  December  22nd,  the  husband  brought 
her  to  Yencheng  for  diagnosis.  They  came  to  the 
morning   service,   much    to    the  amazement  of  the  con- 


30  DEMONISM 

gregation,  most  of  whom  had  never  seen  anything  like 
it.  While  I  preached,  the  demon  was  in  evidence  as 
usual.  The  medical  man,  J.  W.  Hewett,  sat  down  by 
her  and  by  speaking  softly  tried  to  quiet  her.  Being 
now  the  demon,  she  turned  on  him  viciously  like  a 
snapping  dog.  At  one  time,  when  she  became  especially 
vociferous,  I  went  down  from  the  pulpit,  laid  my  hand  on 
her  shoulder,  and  in  an  authoritative  voice,  said  :  '*  Jesus 
Christ  commands  you  to  come  out  of  her.  Are  you  not 
going  to  do  so  ? "  The  demon  immediately  quieted 
down,  whimpering  :  li  Alas,  my  life  is  done  for.  They 
will  not  burn  incense  to  me.  That  man  'Kwai,'  that 
man  'Kwai,'  and  this  Mr.  White!  I  am  afraid  of 
them."  '  Kwai '  was  the  neighbor  who  had  first  brought 
Christianity  to  bear  on  her. 

On  Monday  the  23rd,  the  husband  and  wife  came  to 
my  study.  They  talked  for  fifteen  minutes.  She  was 
perfectly  normal  and  had  no  trouble  while  there. 

On  March  16th  and  17th,  1918,  at  her  own  village 
she  told  me  that  she  had  no  further  trouble  in  her 
every-day  home  life,  spells  coming  on  only  in  church. 
I  noticed  twice  on  this  occasion  that  when  a  spell  came 
on,  she  could  control  it  by  her  own  volition.  She  now 
talked  normally  and  smiled,  the  latter  an  especially  good 
indication  of  progress. 

To  obtain  the  judgment  of  the  best  science,  I  sent 
my  notes  on  ten  cases  to  a  number  of  experts  in  the 
United  States. 

L,ewellys  F.  Barker  wrote:  "This  is  a  valuable 
series  of  cases  and  they  fall  into  groups  with  which  we 
are  now — thanks  to  modern  psychiatric  study — fairly 
familiar.  Most  of  them  are  cases  of  dissociated  per- 
sonality,   that   come  in  the  definite  hysteria  group.     A 


DEMONISM    DEFINED  3 1 

few  of  them  are  probably  instances  of  the  manic- 
depressive  psychosis.  It  is  possible  that  some  of  them 
belong  to  dementia  precox,  but  this  is  less  likely." 

Morton  Prince  wrote  :  "They  are  plainly  cases  of 
hysteria.  In  principle  they  are  well-known.  More 
specifically,  the  phenomena  are  manifestations  of  sub- 
conscious ideas,  known  as  sub-conscious  personalities." 

III.  We  must,  however,  differentiate  demonism  as 
a  type  of  dissociation  sui  generis. 

(1).  Dissociation  as  distinct  from  demonism  is  rare. 
P.  Janet  tells  his  Harvard  audience  the  subject  is  so  rare 
that  they  will  hardly  have  to  deal  with  it  in  their 
practice.*  Dana  in  1894  found  in  all  literature  sixteen 
cases.  Prince  in  1906  charted  twenty  cases.  Others 
have  been  discovered  since,  but  in  no  considerable 
numbers.  In  1917  I  visited  three  well-known  institutions 
for  nervous  and  mental  cases,  one  of  them,  the  Maryland 
Hospital  for  Insane,  having  over  eight  hundred  cases. 
In  neither  of  them  did  I  find  at  that  time  a  case  'of 
dissociation,  though  in  the  latter  the  superintendent,  Dr. 
J.  Percy  Wade,  had  observed  it  previously. 

Now  demonism  occurs  only  under  certain  conditions, 
but  given  these  conditions  it  is  widely  prevalent.  To  diag- 
nose it  as  dissociation  or  hysteria  of  the  general  type  does 
not  account  for  the  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  or 
more  cases  in  China  alone.  It  is  essential  to  qualify  our 
diagnosis.  The  clear  demarcation  of  localities  gives  us 
one  differential,  that  it  is  of  environmental  origin. 

(2).  Certain  uniform  predominant  traits 
differentiate  demonism.  In  the  insanities  which  occa- 
sionally show  dissociation,  the  variety  of  the  concepts 

*"  Major  Symptoms  of  Hysteria,"  by  P.  Janet. 


32  DEMONISM 

personified  is  unlimited.     They  cover  the    whole  range 
of   the  human  mind  from  a  rooster  to    Almighty  God. 
Variety  is  also  to  be  observed  in  the  cases  of  hysteric 
dissociation.       Miss     Beauchamp     had    her     "Saint," 
"  Realist,"  and  "  Sally."     Mollie  Fancher,  studied  by  A- 
H.  Dailey,  had  her  "Sunbeam,"    "Idol,"  "  Rosebud, '' 
"Pearl,"    and    "Ruby."      Doris   Fischer,    studied   by 
Walter   F.  Prince   and  J.   H.  Hyslop,  had  her    "Mar- 
garet," mischievous,  "Sleeping  Margaret,"  benevolent, 
"  Sick  Doris  "  and  "  Real  Doris."     Alma  Z.,  studied  by 
Osgood  Mason,  had  her   "No.  i  ,"   intelligent,  patient, 
womanly,  but  with  illness  and  pain.    She  had  her  "  Twoey," 
a   bright,  sprightly  child,  ungrammatical,  Indian  as  to 
character,  shrewd,  interested  in  the  well-being  of  "  No.  i." 
Then  she  had  a  third  personality,   "The  Boy,"  broad 
and  serious,  lacking  in  all  the  book  knowledge  of  ' '  No. 
i ,' '  but  interested  in  politics  and  practical  matters,  and 
a  good  housekeeper.     In  some  of  the  cases  studied  there 
have  been  two  clearly  defined  personalities  but  no  one  trait 
so  predominant  as  to  name  them.     Such  are  the  Mary 
Reynolds   case  (Weir  Mitchell),  Marcelline  (J.  and  P. 
Janet),  Felida  X  (Azam). 

Variable  symptoms  do  not  differentiate  species,  but 
uniform  traits,  appearing  in  a  definite,  well-defined  class 
of  cases  would.  The  bumble-bee  of  China  has  a  different 
stripe  from  the  American  varieties  :  the  pigeon  has  a 
different  note :  the  bull-frog  has  a  different  croak.  Yet 
the  bee  is  still  a  bumble-bee,  the  pigeon  is  still  a  pigeon, 
the  frog  is  still  a  frog,  for  there  are  uniform  traits  which 
differentiate  the  species,  regardless  of  minor  differences. 

Now  demonism  may  vary  in  details,  but  it  is 
differentiated  from  other  forms  of  dissociation  of  per- 
sonality by  the  uniformity  of  certain  traits,  e.g.,  there 


DEMONISM    DEFINED  7>3 

is  always  a  sense  of  control  and  the  control  is  always 
conceived  of  as  a  demon.  In  some  of  my  cases,  the 
demon  represents  the  superstitious  concept  of  the  Fox  or 
Weasel  spirits.  In  No.  3,  a  youug  married  woman  was 
afflicted  with  what  appeared  to  be  the  spirit  of  her 
father-in-law.  No.  26  was  supposed  to  be  an  enemy 
seeking  vengeance.  Various  gods  and  spirits  are  re- 
presented, but  there  is  always  the  demon  idea — using 
demon  in  its  original  non-moral  sense.  Other  uniform 
traits  are  :  demand  for  worship,  antagonism  to  the  name 
Jesus,  etc. 

(3).     Demonism  is  differentiated  by  the   morally 

EVIL   QUALITY. 

Let  us  be  clear.  Iu  other  forms  of  dissociation, 
abnormal  evil,  malice,  ferocity  appear.  But  in  many 
cases  it  does  not.  Take  that  case  of  Ansel  Bourne, 
studied  by  Professor  James.  An  itiuerant  preacher, 
sixty  years  old,  in  his  usual  health,  living  at  the  town 
of  Greene,  Rhode  Island,  he  suddenly  disappeared. 
Two  months  later  he  was  found  at  Morristown,  Penn., 
keeping  a  store  iu  the  name  of  A.  J.  Brown.  He  had 
appeared  to  the  neighborhood  as  normal.  When  became 
to  himself,  he  did  not  remember  the  Brown  episode  until 
James  brought  it  back  by  hypnotism.  Here  there  was  no 
moral  element.  (N.B.  I  use  the  termmoral  only  in  its 
ethical  sense.  Dubois,  P.  Janet,  and  others  use  it  in  what 
the  Standard  Dictionary  calls  a  looser  sense,  embracing 
intellectual  and  emotional  elements.)  Both  as  Bourne 
and  as  Brown  this  case  was  religious,  morally  good. 

Would  anyone  claim  that  Sally  was  morally  evil  ? 
Prince  expressly  disclaims  it,  and  says  that  dissociation 
does  not  usually  cleave  along  moral  lines.*    Compare  the 


*  "  Dissociation  of  a  Personality,"  by  Morton  Prince,  p.  2). 


34  DEMONISM 

"B"  personality  of  "B.C.  A."*  and  "  Twoey."  In 
some  cases,  as  Marcelline  and  Blanche  W.,  both  studied 
by  Jules  and  Pierre  Janet,  not  only  is  there  no  moral 
quality  but  the  second  is  superior  to  the  first  as  to 
both  health  and  temperament.  Blanche  W.  in  the  second 
personality  passed  examination  as  nurse  though  she 
could  not  do  so  before.  Indeed,  in  some  of  these  cases 
the  operators  have  left  patients  in  the  second  personality, 
recognizing  that  as  normal. 

It  is  evident  that  in  dissociation  per  se  the  disaggre- 
gated self  may  be  morally  good,  morally  evil,  or  morally 
neutral,  as  the  case  may  be.  But  demonism  would  not 
be  demonism  if  the  morally  evil  trait  were  left  out.  It 
is  this  trait  which  has  in  all  ages  led  men  to  attribute  it 
to  Satanic  agency. 

In  the  data  now  available,  the  evil  trait  is  either 
universal  or  so  general  as  to  be  distinctive.  Partially 
developed  cases,  of  course,  do  not  show  all  the  symptoms, 
but  every  fully  developed  case  I  have  observed  mani- 
fested the  morally  evil  quality.  Should  a  sporadic  case 
occur  without  it,  our  proposition  would  not  be  disproved. 
Diphtheria  sometimes  kills,  even  though  the  diagnosis 
does  not  reveal  it. 

The  evil  quality  may  manifest  itself  in  various 
ways.  Thus  Miss  Waterman,  in  giving  a  ferry-woman's 
case,  No.  105,  says:  "  When  the  spells  come  on  her, 
there  is  a  distinct  change  in  her  disposition  and  appear- 
ance. At  other  times  she  may  be  normal  and  pleasant. 
But  at  times  she  gets  a  dare-devil,  defiant  air,  talks  in  a 

different  voice, she  lives  a  profligate  life,  and 

says  she  cannot  help  it,  that  the  influence  compels  her  to. 
Sometimes  she  goes  away  from  home  for  several  days, 

*"  My  Life  as  "a  Dissociated  Personality,"  by  B.  C.  A. 


DEMONISM   DEFINED  35 

and  when  she  returns,  says  the  demon  was  working  in 
her  so  that  she  could  not  but  go." 

Another  form  of  moral  perversity  shows  out  in  a 
series  of  cases  reported  from  Sutsien,  Kiangsu,  by  Rev. 
B.  C.  Patterson,  D.D.  With  these  cases,  wherever  they 
go,  fire  breaks  out,  a  phenomenon  observed  sometimes  in 
the  insanities.  One  of  these,  the  Tusan  Girl,  No.  120, 
had  not  been  in  the  mission  chapel  twenty-four  hours 
before  a  neighbor's  house  caught  fire.  Dr.  Patterson 
and  his  colleagues  did  not  dare  bring  her  into  the  central 
station,  but  the  Roman  Catholics  took  her  in,  guarding 
against  danger  by  putting  up  an  image  of  the  Virgin 
Mary.  In  a  nearby  room  a  teacher's  clothes  caught  fire, 
and  presently  the  mat  on  which  the  girl  slept  was  afire. 
The  actual  causation  of  these  fires  we  must  attribute  to 
the  abnormal  ingenuity  of  the  demonized  aud  we  are  not 
surprised  that  the  Catholics  found  a  box  of  matches  on 
her.  But  the  psychic  symptoms  accord  with  what  we 
know  of  demonism. 

The  more  common  form  for  the  evil  quality  to  take 
is  that  of  malice.  My  No.  323  died  of  the  demonism,  as 
mentioned  in  Chapter  II.  Five  days  later  a  daughter- 
in-law  of  that  family,  No.  325,  woke  up  to  find  her  two 
months  old  baby  dead  on  the  bed.  Four  days  later  this 
No.  325  and  another  daughter-in-law,  No.  324,  became 
afflicted  with  symptoms  similar  to  those  of  the  mother- 
in-law.  The  demon  represented  itself  to  be  the  "  Weasel 
L,ady,"  the  spirit  which  "  contracts  the  sinews  and  skins 
the  hide,"  i.e.,  in  vengeance  for  the  sufferings  of  the 
weasels.  It  said:  "I  have  strangled  two  of  them,  a 
big  one  and  a  little  one,  and  I  have  three  more  to  get 
before  I  am  through."  When  I  saw  No.  325,  her  face 
between  spells  looked  wan  and  distraught.     When  the 


36  DEMONISM 

spells  came  on,  she  would  begin  to  yawn  and  then  the 
face  would  be  drawn  up  in  anguish.  The  family  were 
in  misery,  pursued  by  this  nemesis  until  relieved  by 
Christianity.  This  malice  pervades  most,  if  not  all  of 
the  cases.* 

A  distinct  stigma  necessitates  a  sub-classification,  in 
the  genus  Dissociation  of  Personality.  Let  us  take  a 
supposititious  case.  In  Central  Asia  arises  a  malady. 
It  is  characterized  by  symptoms  physical  and  symptoms 
psychic,  sometimes  repeated  but  not  uniform.  It  is 
noticed,  however,  that  of  those  reported  practically  all 
manifest  an  abnormal  bravery.  This  characteristic 
appears  in  old  and  young,  in  male  and  female.  The 
malady  spreads.  It  appears  in  many  lands  and  always 
exhibits  this  trait.  Science  would  not  hesitate  to  recog- 
nize this  as  a  distinct  malady,  differentiated  by  the 
quality  bravery.  So  to  differentiate  demonism  by  the 
morally  evil  quality  is  not  religion  but  science. 

In  the  normal  personality  there  are  rudiments  of  a 
cleavage  along  moral  lines.  Sidis  has  brought  out  the 
fact  that  the  normally  constituted  mind  has  certain 
inhibitory,  or  as  he  calls  them,  guardian  faculties.  When 
stimuli  are  presented  to  the  mind,  these  faculties  must 
determine  whether  or  not  the  psycho-neurological  system 
shall  respond  to  them.  These  inhibitory  faculties,  insofar 
as  they  have  to  do  with  moral  qualities,  correspond  to 
what  theologians  call  the  "moral  nature."  They  define 
this  moral  nature  as  a  quality  of  the  mind.f  These 
inhibitory  faculties  are  constantly  coming  into  contact 
with  stimuli  of  a  morally  evil  quality  and  conflict  arises. 


*  See  illustrations  8,  9,  10. 

t  Thus,  e.g.,  Miller  of  Princeton  in  bis  "  Metaphysics  or  the 
Science  of  Perception." 


DEMONISM    DEFINED  37 

The  consciousness  conceives  the  combatants  as  two 
men,  the  "old  man"  and  the  "new  man,"  the  "flesh" 
and  the  "spirit."  These  two  men  are  what  Prince 
would  call  "  systematized  complexes,"*  and  dissociation 
usually  follows  the  lines  already  thus  systematized  in 
the  normal  personality. 

In  demonism  this  evil  nature  gets  control  of  the 
man.  In  his  normal  condition  it  works  against  his 
better  nature,  obstructs  his  highest  development,  but  it 
is  held  down  by  the  reason,  the  conscience.  In  this  form 
of  dissociation,  the  servant  gets  control  of  the  master; 
Mr.  Hyde,  the  Mr.  Hyde  that  lies  unknown  in  every 
man,  takes  control  of  Dr.  Jekyll's  body  and  becomes  the 
demon.  In  other  forms  of  dissociation  the  moral  facul- 
ties may  be  affected  incidentally,  but  the  fundamental 
cleavage  is  not  along  moral  lines.  Sally  would  be  a  very 
mild  demon  indeed  and  Twoey  a  benevolent  one. 

The  question  may  be  asked,  Is  not  demonism  the 
same  thing  as  the  trances  of  the  mediums?  Yes  and  No. 
Motor  cars  are  all  motor  cars  but  some  are  Fords  and 
some  are  Buicks  and  some  are  Hudsons.  The  banker 
uses  one  for  his  private  business,  the  jitney  runs  for  the 
public,  and  the  trucks  carry  milk  and  coal.  The  princi- 
ples of  dissociation  run  through  multiple  personality, 
spiritualism  and  demonism.  Yet  the  distinctions  given 
above  clearly  differentiate  demonism  from  all  other  forms 
of  dissociation.  It  is  for  us,  as  we  go  forward,  to  find 
out  whether  demonism  is  a  Ford  or  a  Buick  or  a  Hudson, 
and  what  part  it  plays  in  human  life. 

Having  thus  analyzed  demonism  as  dissociation, 
morally  evil,  let  us  not  jump  to  the  conclusion  that  we 


*  "  The  Unconscious,"  p.  283  fg. 


38  DEMONISM 

have  accounted  for  it  on  a  subjective  basis.  The  crux 
of  the  problem  is  yet  before  us.  Whence  come  these  evil 
traits?  Whence  come  the  abnormal  faculties  of  the 
demonized  ?  Can  the  thought-content  of  these  dissociated 
personalities,  and  the  abnormal  psychic  attitudes  be 
accounted  for  on  a  purely  subjective  basis?  How  comes 
it  that  the  morally  evil  nature,  ordinarily  under  control, 
now  throws  off  the  inhibitory  faculties,  the  conscience, 
the  will,  and  the  servant  becomes  the  master?  Is  there 
outside  influence,  and  if  so,  by  whom? 


CHAPTER  IV 

DEMONISM   OF   PSYCHIC   ORIGIN 

When  we  analyze  demonism  as  hysteria  tradition- 
alists may  take  a  shudder  as  though  we  had  cut  under 
the  Bible.  Independent  thinkers  will  grasp  the  idea. 
Granting  it  to  be,  in  a  sense,  a  disease,  the  origin  is  not 
to  be  traced  to  some  germ  or  blood  clot  or  lesion.  This 
chapter  is  written  to  prove  that  demonism  comes  pre- 
eminently from  psychic  causes,  i.e.,  from  the  mind.  The 
question,  What  affects  the  mind,  will  be  taken  up  later. 

i.  There  are,  of  course,  often  physical  conditions 
which  make  one  more  liable  to  demonism.  Dr.  L,.  S. 
Morgan  reports  that  the  cases  which  come  to  his  hospital 
usually  show  some  physical  ailment. 

One  of  his  cases,  No.  102,  was  unable  even  to  sit  up 
without  assistance.  She  could  not  eat  and  was  amazingly 
wasted.  Aside  from  the  "demon,"  which  was,  to  her 
mind,  very  definite,  moving  about  from  place  to  place, 
he  found  indefinite  symptoms  such  as  would  occur  with 
functional  indigestion.  Another  of  his  cases,  No.  103, 
had  a  bad  mitral  insufficiency.  He  treats  his  cases  with 
drugs,  as  the  symptoms  may  indicate,  but  says  he 
depends  more  on  influencing  them  through  the  Bible- 
women  to  get  rid  of  the  demon  idea,  to  use  the  treat- 
ment, and  above  all,  to  believe  in  Jesus.  No.  102,  as  he 
reports,  laid  hold  on  the  power  of  God  by  prayer  and 
was  healed.  She  used  the  medicines  for  a  while,  and 
then  dropped  them.  I^ater  she  was  baptized  and  now 
for  several  years  has  been  an  active  Christian.  In  heal- 
ing No.  103,  digitalis  played  a  prominent  part,  and  when 
threatened  with  recurrences  it  still  helped  her.  After 
recovery  she  had  a  fine  baby. 


40  DEMONISM 

The  dissociations  seen  in  Western  clinics  usually 
occur  with  disease,  though  even  this  may  be  psycho- 
pathic. Barker  says  of  hysteria  :  "  Most  patients  have 
a  distinct  neuropathic  or  psychopathic  predisposition."* 
Prince  found  in  Miss  Beauchamp's  case  an  inherited 
nervous  instability  which  prepared  the  way  for  the  dis- 
sociating when  she  received  a  severe  nervous  shock. 

2.  Happily  science  now  knows  what  hysteria  is,  a 
functional  condition  of  the  nervous  system  and  this  nerv- 
ous system,  the  meeting  place  between  mind  and  matter, 
may  be  affected  by  either  physical  or  psychic  causes. 

For  the  causation  of  psychopathic  conditions  gener- 
ally, Adolf  Meyer  gives  a  five-fold  classification. f 
He  says  the  disorders  may  be:  (i)  Exogenic,  caused 
by,  e.g.,  alcoholism  or  sexuality.  (2)  Organogenic, 
arising  from  some  disease  of  an  organ  other  than  the 
brain  or  nervous  system,  e.g.,  thyroidism.  (3)  Neuro- 
genic. Such  conditions  are  seen  where  we  can  actually 
demonstrate  some  nervous  disorder  such  as  a  brain  lesion. 
(4)  Psychogenic,  arising  from  life  experiences,  shocks, 
etc.  (5)  Constitutional,  the  most  lasting  characteristics, 
whether  derived  from  heredity  or  acquired. 

From  this  we  see  that  his  position,  which  we  may  say 
represents  the  general  scientific  opinion,  is  that  with  some 
nervous  or  mental  diseases,  a  break-down,  an  insanity, 
may  with  one  patient  be  caused  by,  e.g.,  drink,  opium, 
or  disease  of  the  thyroid  glands,  whereas  with  another 
patient  the  identical  disease  may  come  from  the  shock  of 
a  mother's  death  or  from  an  attitude  of  the  patient's 
mind  due  to  unfortunate  relationships  in  the  family. 


*"The  Clinical  Diagnosis  of  Internal  Diseases,"  p.  587. 
t  See  chart  given  to  fourth  year  class  in  psychiatry  at  Johns 
Hopkins  Hospital,  January  1917. 


DEMONISM    OF   PSYCHIC   ORIGIN  41 

For  hysteria  the  trend  of  opinion  is  to  stress  the 
psychic  rather  than  the  physical  causes.  In  his  chart 
Meyer  questions  whether  it  is  to  be  found  under  the  first 
three  headings,  but  does  find  it  under  the  last  two,  in 
which  the  psychic  element  is  prominent. 

Indeed,  in  cases  where  the  physical  factor  would 
seem  most  clearly  indicated,  as  where  dissociation  occurs 
after  a  railroad  accident,  Prince  attributes  it  rather  to 
the  psychic  than  the  physical  shock.*  In  the  well-known 
case  of  Mr.  Hanna,  the  dissociation  came  from  a  fall, 
which  we  of  the  laity  would  consider  a  physical  cause. 
Yet  the  scientists  healed  it  largely  by  psychic  means. f 

Physical  conditions,  where  they  occur,  are  now  con- 
sidered excitatory  rather  than  efficient.  This  is  true 
even  of  the  sex  organs  which  formerly  bore  all  the  blame 
for  hysteria.    So,  e.g.,  say  Dubois  J  and  Stoddart.§ 

Sidis  in  his  latest  work,  "  The  Causation  and  Treat- 
ment of  Psychopathic  Diseases"  [p.i.]  says:  "In  all 
functional  psychosis'" — in  which  he  includes  hysteria  || — 
"  there  must  be  a  me?ital  backgrou?id,  and  it  is  the  mental 
background  alone  that  produces  the  psychosis  and  deter- 
mines the  character  of  the  psychopathic  state."  (italics 
his.) 

We  may,  then,  infer  that  with  demonism,  while 
physical  factors  may  be  present,  the  psychic  must  be  the 
predominating  etiological  factor. 

3.  We  may  go  yet  further  and  say  that  demonism 
may  be  caused  entirely  by  psychic  causes. 


*"The  Dissociation  of  a  Personality,"  p.  459. 

fSee  "  Multiple  Personality,"  Sidis  and  Goodhart. 

X  "  The  Psychic  Treatment  of  Nervous  Disorders,"  p.  28. 

I  "  Mind  and  its  Disorders,"  p.  401. 

II  See  "  Multiple  Personality,"  p.  353. 


42  DEMONISM 

In  conversation  Prince  called  my  attention  to  the 
fact  that  the  mediums,  whose  stances  are  dissociation, 
are  trained  to  this  work.  This  form  of  hysteria  is  by 
some  classified  as  artificial,  thus  distinguishing  it  from 
the  hysteria  occurring  with  diseased  conditions.  It  is 
hypnotism.  The  Nancy  School  of  psychiatrists  proved 
to  the  satisfaction  of  the  world  that  persons  could  be 
hypnotized  who  had  no  hysteria,  congenital  or  otherwise. 

Indeed  Babinski  would  not  recognize  as  hysteria 
anything  which  couldt?not  be  produced  by  suggestion. 

That  psychic  causes  are  entirely  adequate  to  produce 
dissociation  is  evident  from  modern  researches. 

Dubois  gives  an  interesting  incident.*  A  professor 
was  demonstrating  before  his  class.  By  chance  a  patient 
came  in  with  a  trifling  ailment.  Treatment  was  given 
him.  The  professor  then  asked,  "How  long  is  it  since 
your  arm  was  paralyzed?"  The  patient,  who  was 
perfectly  well,  denied  any  such  thing.  The  professor 
insisting,  paralysis  actually  took  place  and  continued 
until  relieved  by  counter-suggestion. 

P.  Janet  reports  a  man  blind  for  four  years,  a  woman 
blind  for  two  years,  and  another  with  frequent  attacks  of 
blindness  for  a  few  days  at  a  time,  and  all  of  psychic 
origin. f  A  popular  magazine  reports  a  case  of  blindness 
diagnosed  and  relieved  on  psychic  principles  by  Dr.  Ames 
of  New  York.  Among  Charcot's  cases,  one,  a  man  of 
forty,  found  that  his  wife  had  disappeared,  taking  their 
funds  with  her.  He  lost  speech  for  eighteen  months. 
Sidis  brings  out  the  psychic  origin  of  asthma.  Also 
with  a  patient,  who  for  years  had  had  his  stomach 
washed  and  dosed  by  physicians,  who  had  suffered  with 

*  "The  Psychic  Treatment  of  Nervous  Disorders,"  p.  115. 
t  "  Major  Symptoms  of  Hysteria  ,"  p.  187. 


DEMONISM   OF   PSYCHIC   ORIGIN  43 

fainting  attacks,  indigestion  and  serious  heart  trouble, 
the  disease  was  diagnosed  by  Sidis  as  originating  in 
fear.*  Epileptiform  cases,  neuralgias,  etc.,  have  been 
traced  to  psychic  shock,  f 

With  such  evidence  before  us,  we  have  scientific 
basis  for  our  position  that  demonism  may  be  caused  by 
the  mind,  whether  the  patient  has  or  has  not  any 
physical  disease. 

II.  Now  let  us  take  up  our  data.  We  see  China 
full  of  demonism,  while  Europe  and  America  hardly 
know  there  is  such  a  thing.  There  must  be  a  cause,  a 
cause  uniform  and  adequate  to  account  for  conditions. 

To  illustrate,  Newtown  and  Middletown  are  twelve 
miles  apart.  Soil,  climate,  race  are  the  same.  In  New- 
town occurs  a  case  of  typhoid.  In  Middletown  none 
occurs,  or  a  sporadic  case.  The  man  who  would  trace 
one  case  to  a  cold,  one  to  a  fall,  and  one  to  upturned 
earth  would  soon  find  himself  classified  with  a  rather 
malodorous  species  of  the  genus  homo.  A  cold  or  a  fall 
might  predispose  to  typhoid  but  for  the  cause  we  must 
search  the  water,  the  food,  the  local  conditions  which 
have  influenced  all  the  cases.  Let  us  see  whether  a 
physical  cause  can  be  found  which  would  affect  all  these 
cases  of  demonism. 

The  pre-dominance  of  female  cases  at  once  suggests 
the  old  idea  of  a  uterine  disorder  as  the  cause.  In  a 
number  of  my  cases,  the  demon  was  more  marked  with 
the  menstrual  periods. 

At  Tung-k'an,  November  1917,  a  young  man,  No. 
71,  came  before  the  session.     He  was  a  partially  healed 


*  "  Causation  and  Treatment  of  Psychopathic  Diseases ,"  p.  178. 
t  See  Breuer  and  Freud,  "  Studien  uber  Hysteric" 


44  DEMONISM 

demon  case,  though  the  wan  face,  dishevelled  hair,  and 
generally  lackadaisical  appearance  emphasized  the 
"partially."  His  wife  No.  72  was  reported  as  a  more 
serious  case.  She  would  be  normal  and  all  of  a  sudden 
would  break  out  cursing  and  mocking  at  people.  Once 
as  the  demon,  she  struck  her  neighbor,  who  was  also  a 
demon,  No.  58,  saying,  "You  are  no  good  any  longer. 
They  will  not  burn  incense  to  you  now." 

As  the  demon  she  spoke  Northern  Mandarin, 
whereas  her  normal  dialect  was  Southern  Mandarin.  In 
March  I9i3,  when  the  husband  came  into  the  room,  he 
was  so  hearty,  tanned,  jovial,  that  I  could  hardly  believe 
he  was  the  same  person.  But  the  wife,  a  nice  looking 
young  lady  of  twenty-four,  could  claim  to  be  healed  only 
two  weeks  and  there  was  still  question  about  her.  They 
reported  that  her  menses  were  delayed  and  they  had  no 
child,  though  they  had  been  married  three  years.  It 
would  look  as  if  the  intensity  and  the  prolongation  in 
her  cases  were  due  to  physical  causes. 

But  on  the  other  hand,  with  my  No.  5,  the  healing 
of  the  demon  by  prayer  and  faith  was  immediately 
followed  by  conception.  Her  little  boy,  born  soon  after- 
wards, was  witness  to  the  fact  that  with  her  the  physical 
symptoms  were  resultant  rather  than  causal. 

With  No.  3,  a  young  wife  had  a  demon  which  came 
on  with  the  menses.  A  tremor  would  go  over  her.  She 
would  groan  twice.  Then  the  demon  would  be  in 
control,  talking  and  chanting.  Any  physician  of  the 
old-time  regime  would  have  diagnosed  it  as  veritably 
hysteria — a  disease  of  the  uterus.  But  when  she  was 
healed  the  trouble  immediately  took  her  husband,  a 
hearty  young  farmer,  and  now  for  four.or  five  years  he 
has  been  afflicted  with  it. 


DEMONISM   OF   PSYCHIC  ORIGIN  45 

No.  364  was  another  noteworthy  case  of  demonism 
in  a  male.  On  November  6,  1919,  in  our  chapel  at  Ta- 
t'ao,  I  noticed  a  man,  who  had  been  brought  on  a 
barrow.  He  looked  very  ill.  When  they  supported  him 
into  the  room,  he  sat  motionless  for  two  hours.  In  the 
examination  he  reported  that  he  had  been  ill  for  two 
months.  He  had  not  eaten,  to  speak  of,  for  ten  days. 
Did  not  urinate.  Presently  he  began  to  breathe  very 
hard.  I  told  him  to  lie  down.  He  did  so,  beginning 
to  moan.  After  the  meeting  they  took  him  away 
on  a  barrow.  I  saw  him  in  December,  1920,  robust, 
ruddy,  strong. 

Demonism  is  just  as  serious  with  males  as  with 
females,  but  it  occurs  more  often  with  the  latter.  This 
must  be  attributed,  not  to  the  physical,  but  to  the 
psychic  feminine.  True,  the  psychic  feminine  is  in- 
fluenced by  physical  conditions  of  her  sex.  Note 
the  irritability  of  the  pregnant  woman.  Indeed,  we  may 
say  that  fear  of  a  mouse  may  be  attributed  to  woman's 
sex,  as  so  many  women  do  fear  a  mouse.  But  a  man 
may  be  irritable  and  may  even  fear  a  mouse.  If  we  fall 
in  line  with  the  trend  of  opinion,  and  consider  demonism 
as  a  psycho-physical  condition  of  psychic  origin,  the 
pre-dominance  of  it  among  women  is  easily  accounted 
for  on  the  principle  that  the  psychic  characteristics  of 
woman  are  such  as  to  render  her  peculiarly  liable  to 
demonism.  This  hypothesis  gives  no  embarrassment 
when  a  case  occurs  among  males. 

In  writing  the  above,  as  the  most  typical  case  of 
demonism  arising  probably  from  physical  sex  conditions, 
I  selected  No.  72.  On  May  22,  1920,  some  time  after 
this  was  written,  I  went  to  her  village,  and  what  was 
my   surprise  to  find  No.   72  rejoicing  in  a  baby  !     The 


46  DEMONISM 

healing  of  the  demonisui  had  healed  also  the  sex  trouble, 
thus  showing  that  the  latter  was  not  the  cause  of  the 
demonism  but  the  result  of  it. 

2.  Can  heredity  account  for  demonism?  Possibly 
in  some  cases  it  may  predispose  to  it.  Meyer  recognizes 
it  among  the  constitutional  factors  possible  in  hysteria. 
But  Sidis  denies  that  psychopathic  diseases  are  heredi- 
tary.* In  my  cases,  heredity  has  not  been  noticeably 
prevalent.  Even  where  it  seemed  most  clearly  indicated, 
there  were  usually  decisive  reasons  for  not  recognizing  it 
as  the  efficient  cause.  Where  several  cases  occur  in  one 
family,  it  usually  passes  between  those  of  no  blood  kin, 
as  the  husband  and  wife,  and  it  especially  prefers  the 
poor  daughters-in-law. 

My  No.  67,  while  a  maiden,  worshipped  a  large  paper 
idol,  and  became  afflicted  with  demonism.  After  marriage 
it  persisted.  Whenever  she  omitted  the  burning  of  in- 
cense, she  would  feel  badly,  would  then  not  recognize  her 
husband  and  would  talk  as  the  demon.  After  she  had 
been  oppressed  for  twenty  years,  a  neighbor  became  a 
Christian  and  took  the  preacher  to  see  her.  He  found 
this  idol  treasured  up  in  the  bedroom,  showing  thereby 
unusual  devotion,  for  the  idols  usually  hang  in  the  sitting 
room.  She  allowed  him  to  take  it  down  and  was  soon 
healed.  But  she  had  a  son  eleven  years  old.  After  the 
healing,  one  day  an  idol  procession  was  passing.  He  joined 
in  and  from  that  date  the  demon  came  on  him.  After  a  year 
or  more,  he  too  was  healed.  Then  his  sister-in-law  was 
afflicted.  In  these  cases  the  three  all  manifested  the  same 
symptoms,  including,  what  is  not  so  common,  vomiting 
and  purging.     Now,  was  the  son's  case  due  to  heredity? 


*  "  Causation  and  Treatment  of  Psychopathic  Diseases,"  p.  i 


^PwBKPP^r01 


DEMON  ISM    OF   PSYCHIC   ORIGIN  47 

If  so,  how  explain  the  evident  connection  with  idolatry  ? 
How  explain  the  daughter-in-law's  case?  How  explain 
the  fact  that  neither  of  these  cases  occurred  until  the 
mother  was  healed  ?* 

3.  On  the  question  of  etiology,  epilepsy  needs 
especial  elucidation.  The  appearance  of  epilepsy  among 
the  demonized  and  possibly  of  demonism  among  the 
epileptic,  has  in  this  hitherto  unanalyzed  subject  led  to 
hopeless  confusion. 

What  is  epilepsy  ?  Science  is  not  prepared  to 
commit  itself.  But  the  trend  of  opinion  is  to  put 
epilepsy  among  the  diseases  expressed  in  organic  terms. 
Spratling  interprets  it  as  organic  and  Dunton,  of  the 
Shepherd  and  Enoch  Pratt  Hospital,  accepts  his  opinion 
on  the  ground  that  the  marked  increase  of  neuroglia 
fibres  necessarily  implies  degeneration  in  the  tissue  of 
the  brain. f  The  general  opinion  that  epilepsy  is  incurable 
rests,  of  course,  on  the  interpretation  of  it  as  organic. 

There  are,  however,  diseases  recognized  as  epilepti- 
form, to  say  the  least,  which  are  of  psychic  origin. 
Sidis  gives  an  interesting  case.|  A  Russian,  twenty-one 
years  of  age,  was  affected  with  what  appeared  to  be 
Jacksonian  epilepsy.  There  would  be  rhythmic  move- 
ments, convulsions,  anesthesia.  The  head  and  the  whole 
right  side  were  affected.  The  attacks  would  come  on 
annually,  about  the  same  time,  and  would  always  begin 
at  midnight.  On  being  examined  under  hypnosis,  the 
trouble  was  traced  to  an  experience  in  his  sixteenth 
year.  He  was  then  in  Russia  and  very  superstitious. 
Going  to  a  ball  one  night,  as  he  passed  the  cemetery,  he 

*Illus.4. 

|  "  See  Maryland  Medical  Journal  ",  Feb.,  1905. 

t  "Causation  and  Treatment  of  Psychopathic  Diseases,"  p.  254. 


48  DEMONISM 

thought  he  heard  somebody  after  him.  In  fright  he  fell 
down  and  had  a  "fit,"  being  carried  home  unconscious. 
Under  hypnosis  he  would  live  this  experience  over. 
Again  he  was  in  Russia,  talking  Russian,  talking 
about  his  mama,  frightened  to  death  and  having  a 
fall.  The  psychopathic  origin  of  this  epilepsy  was 
clearly  demonstrated. 

Such  epileptiform  phenomena  are  especially  frequent 
with  hysteria.* 

Now  true  epilepsy  may  manifest  dissociation.  In 
Prince's  chartf  a  number  of  the  cases  of  dissociation 
were  epileptics.  But  to  my  inquiry  about  them.  Prince 
replied  that  the  dissociation  wras  one  thing  and  the 
epilepsy  was  another.  Demonism,  being  a  species  of 
dissociation,  may  be  induced  by  epilepsy — though  I 
have  not  yet  found  any  such  cases.  On  the  other 
hand,  as  demonism  is  hysteria,  it  may  manifest  itself 
in  epileptiform  attacks.  Such  cases  are  beautifully 
paralleled  by  Sidis's  Russian. 

'  Among  my  cases,  a  number  manifested  the  demonism 
in  this  epileptiform  way.  No.  134,  reported  by  Mrs.  J. 
R.  Graham,  when  in  the  spells  turned  a  distinct  purple 
color.  No.  387  for  over  three  years  had  been  liable  to 
spells  in  which  she  would  fall  down  unconscious,  having 
convulsions  and  foaming  at  the  mouth.  No.  440  was  a 
young  man.  When  the  Christians  were  summoned,  they 
found  him  abed,  unconscious,  mouth  contracted  and 
foaming.  Yet  we  heal  these  cases  by  faith.  No.  387 
got  well  by  coming  to  church  and  has  continued  well  for 
two  years.  No.  440,  three  months  after  our  healing,  is 
working  in  the  fields  and  preparing  to  get  married. 

♦See  Breuerfand  Freud's  "  Studien  iiber  Hysteric." 
t  "  Journal  of  Abnormal  Psychology,"  October,  1906. 


DEMONISM    OF    PSYCHIC   ORIGIN  49 

Whether  the  demonism  be  super-induced  on  the 
epilepsy  or  the  epilepsy  be  a  by-product  of  the  demonism, 
in  any  case  epilepsy  cannot  account  for  demonism  as  the 
great  majority  of  the  cases  are  curable. 

(4)  Of  the  numerous  maladies  seen  with  demonism, 
the  eye  cases  attract  attention.  For  the  benefit  of 
scientists  I  will  give  a  few  cases  rather  fully. 

No.  348  is  a  little  boy.  According  to  the  statements 
of  the  father,  mother  and  others  on  the  fourth  day  of 
the  second  month,  lunar  calendar,  1919,  in  the  morning 
the  bo3r  was  well  in  every  way,  pla3'ing  with  other 
children.  Before  midday  in  the  fields  he  suddenly  fell 
down,  speaking  and  acting  as  a  demon  and  not  able  to 
see  clearly.  In  half  a  month  he  was  blind.  On  the 
sixth  of  the  third  month  a  native  doctor,  according  to 
their  ignorant  practices,  stuck  needles  in  the  inner 
corners  of  the  eyes.  On  the  thirteenth  of  that  month 
the  child  was  brought  to  the  Christians.  The  demonism 
was  healed  by  them,  but  the  eye  trouble  persisted. 
When  I  first  saw  him,  shortly  after  that,  the  eyes 
showed  very  slight  symptoms  of  inflammation,  the  pupils 
were  not  clearly  distinguishable  in  either  eye  and  when 
I  could  slightly  detect  them,  they  showed  a  lead-bluish 
color.  In  May  1920,  I  saw  the  child.  In  the  right  eye 
the  iris  was  now  clearly  defined  and  a  good  normal  color. 
There  was  a  white  spot,  clearly  marked.  It  was  not  on 
the  cornea  but  back  in  the  lens.  It  was  smaller  than 
the  pupil  and  instead  of  being  circular,  it  had  an  irregular 
jagged  outline.  The  left  eye  was  blurred,  bluish-white 
and  the  pupil  not  clearly  distinguishable.  No  contractions 
could  be  gotten.  The  patient  did  not  look  so  hopelessly 
despondent  as  before  and  to  inquiry  replied  that  things 
looked  "  variegated,"  but  he  could  not  make  out  forms. 


50  DEMONISM 

The  family  gave  up  hope,  would  not  accept  Chris- 
tianity, would  not  let  the  boy  be  sent  to  Shanghai,  and 
he  was  not  cured. 

No.  38  was  demonized  about  1906  or  '07,  and 
blindness  came  on.  She  says  there  was  never  any  "  eye 
disease."  In  1912  the  Christians  healed  the  demonism. 
When  I  first  saw  her,  in  1919,  she  was  normal  in  every 
way  except  being  blind.  The  pupils  were  inflated  and 
of  a  dull,  muddy  color.  Iris  and  pupil  were  clearly 
defined.  The  lids  moved  freely.  In  March,  1920,  J.  W. 
Hewett,  m.r.c.s.,  i,.r.c.p.,  diagnosed  the  case  as 
atrophy  of  the  optic  nerves,  primary,  i.e.,  coming  on 
without  inflammation.  So  far  as  he  could  judge  after  these 
years,  he  thought  it  may  have  been  due  to  (1)  mental 
strain,  and  (2)  insufficient  nourishment.  The  husband 
had  taken  a  second  wife  and  mistreated  this  one.* 

No.  349  is  a  woman  thirty-seven  years  of  age.  In 
1918,  sixth  month  (about  July),  one  day  in  the  fields  she 
began  to  laugh  abnormally.  They  sent  for  the  landlord. 
From  that  time  on  she  had  spells  of  demonism,  coming 
off  and  on,  and  lasting  three  or  four  days.  She  would 
have  pain  in  the  head  and  the  right  eye.  There  was  no 
trouble  in  the  other  eye.  The  right  eye  would  become 
blurred  so  that  she  could  not  see  the  road.  It  got  red 
and  inflamed.  She  herself,  the  husband,  and  the  land- 
lord say  the  eye  trouble  came  after  the  demonism.  In 
the  eighth  month  she  was  brought  to  the  Christians  and 
healed  of  the  demonism.  May  19,  1919,  I  saw  her.  She 
seemed  entirely  well,  color  good,  flesh  normal.  The 
only  symptom  noticeable  was  that  one  eye  would  drip. 
The  tears  did  not  come  in  a  flow,  nor  were  the  eyes 
inflamed.     I  would  see  a  single  tear  form  and  drop,  then 

*  Illns.  k. 


DEMONISM    OF   PSYCHIC   ORIGIN  5 1 

another  and  so  on.  I  gave  no  drugs.  In  May,  1920,  I 
saw  her  again,  entirely  well,  even  the  eye. 

No.  79,  after  ten  odd  years  of  demonism,  has  the 
eyes  inflamed.  Now  they  have  not  healed  entirely. 
although  the  demonism  is  healed,  but  are  much  better, 
No.  6  was  a  case  of  demonism  with  diarrhea,  etc.  When 
the  demon  came  on  usually  at  night,  the  patient's  eyes 
became  blurred.  When  the  demonism  was  healed,  the  eyes 
also  became  normal.  Miss  Johnston's  case,  No.  122,  was 
affected  in  the  eye,  when  the  demonism  would  come  on. 

It  is  evident  that  eye  troubles  cannot  account  for 
demonism,  as  only  a  beggar's  dozen  of  the  demon  cases 
show  affections  of  the  eye.  That  they  may  predispose 
to  demonism  is  possible.  It  may  be  that  in  these  cases 
there  were  incipient  eye  troubles  not  noticed  by  parents 
and  friends.  But  these  data  raise  the  interesting  scientific 
problem,  whether  the  converse  may  be  true  and  hysteria 
can  cause  organic  eye  trouble. 

C.  Lloyd  Tuckey  in  his  "  Treatment  by  Hypnotism 
and  Suggestion"  p.  20,  quotes  Dr.  James  Reynolds  to 
show  that  in  some  cases  of  hysteria,  when  the  stimulus 
of  the  will  has  been  long  withheld,  the  nutrition  of  the 
nerves  is  impaired  and  a  functional  becomes  an  organic 
malady.  In  the  "Journal  of  Abnormal  Psychology," 
December  1919,  Solomon  Meyer  takes  issue  with  Tuckey 
on  the  ground  that  mere  ideation  cannot  affect  peripheral 
processes  unless  the  emotional  element  comes  into  play. 

From  the  cases  in  the  text  it  would  seem  that 
demonism  can  cause  organic  eye  troubles,  whether  along 
the  lines  suggested  by  Reynolds  or  whether  by  the  fear 
of  demons  acting  as  an  emotive  impulse. 

As  to  this  whole  question  of  etiology,  we  may  con- 
clude   that   physical  factors  of    varying    kinds   may    be 


52 


DEMONISM 


looked  for.  Take,  e.g.,  No.  305.  In  the  autumn  of 
1918,  friends  brought  this  man  to  the  Christian  chapel. 
He  had  the  appearance  of  one  almost  dead.  Could  not 
eat.  Had  violent  spells  of  demonism.  The  Christians 
prayed  with  him.  He  began  to  eat  and  the  demonism 
passed  off.  But  after  a  time  it  was  found  that  he  did 
not  urinate  properly.  In  May  1919,  he  came  to  the 
hospital  at  Yeucheng,  was  circumcised  and  treated  for 
gonorrhea.     He  is  now  normal. 

In  No.  101,  the  ether  used  by  Dr.  Woods  may  have 
predisposed  to  demonism,  but  Americans  never  become 
demonized  from  ether. 

Such  factors  cannot  be  the  efficient  cause  of  de- 
monism. If  they  were,  New  York  would  have  as  much 
demonism  as  Yencheng.  Indeed  the  variety  of  the  physical 
factors  show  they  are  merely  excitatory.  Local  con- 
ditions in  China  show  nothing  of  a  physiological  nature 
that  could  account  for  demonism.  True,  the  opium 
habit  is  more  prevalent  here.  But  of  all  the  cases  I 
have  observed  only  No.  1  was  known  to  have  used 
opium,  and  most  of  the  cases  are  known  not  to  have 
used  it.  As  for  nerves,  the  Chinese  are  proverbially 
stolid.  Certainly  one  would  be  more  likely  to  find 
hysterical  temperaments  among  high-strung  Westerners 
than  among  the  Chinese.  Nor  can  sexualism  account 
for  demonism.  If  so,  there  are  places  in  our  Western 
cities  where  demons  would  be  as  thick  as  blackberries 
on  a  bush.  Indeed,  in  China  it  is  not  in  the  notoriously 
salacious  places,  like  Soochow  Road,  Shanghai,  that 
demonism  is  found,  but  in  the  retired  country  villages, 
where  unchastity  is  comparatively  rare. 

We  may  as  well  give  up  the  idea  that  pathological 
science  can  explain  demonism.  The  problem  is  chiefly 
one  of  psychics. 


CHAPTER   V 

DEMONISM    BASED   ON   PERVERSION   OF 
RELIGION. 

To  work  out  this  psychic  problem  we  must  take  our 
point  of  departure  from  the  one  outstanding  characteris- 
tic of  the  trouble.  It  is  based  on  perversion  of  the 
religious  in  man,  on  superstition.  Man  has  and  has 
always  had  religious  impulses — some  do  not  recognize 
them  as  instinctive — which  lead  to  religious  beliefs  and 
practices.  When  such  impulses,  beliefs,  practices  are 
manifested  in  crude  and  superstitious  forms,  they  result, 
as  we  shall  see  below,  in  these  psychic  abnormalities. 

I.  What  is  religion?  Freud  and  others  make  it  a 
matter  of  sublimation.  They  conceive  of  a  current,  a 
flow  of  biological,  creative  energy,  which  they  call  the 
libido.  In  lower  forms  of  life  it  manifests  itself  in  ele- 
mental impulses  which  make  for  life  preservation  and 
perpetuation  of  species.  With  evolutionary  development 
the  libido,  as  White  says,*  "  is  ever  striving  to  free  itself 
from  its  limitations,  to  go  onward  and  upward,  to  create, 
and  in  order  to  do  this  it  must  overcome  resistances,  tear 
loose  from  drag-backs,  emancipate  itself  from  the  inertia  of 
lower  callings.  The  energy  which  succeeds  is  sublimated, 
refined,  spiritualized."  According  to  this  view,  as  the 
libido,  which  would  have  fasteued  itself  on  lower  ideals, 
sexual  or  otherwise,  reaches  out  towards  the  higher,  the 
ideals  of  majesty,  power,  fatherhood  attract  it,  and  the 
lower  concepts  are  transposed,  sublimated  into  the  higher 
concept  God.  Jung,  following  out  this  thought,  makes 
religion  a  biological  product  aud  necessary  to  biological 


*  •*  Mechanism  of  Character  Formation,"  p.  42. 


54  DEMONISM 

development.  It  is  not  our  place  here  to  discuss  on 
general  grounds  the  question  whether  religion  be  objec- 
tive or  subjective;  whether  God  made  man,  or  man  by 
subconscious  processes  evolved  the  god-idea.  Religion 
is  a  fact,  a  biological  fact,  a  historical  fact.  This  fact 
is  a  safe  starting-point  for  our  investigations.  The 
form  of  religion  which  underlies  modern  civilization  is 
the  monotheistic,  and  we  shall  assume  monotheism  as 
the  consensus  of  human  thought  on  the  subject  of 
religion. 

To  make  progress  it  is  necessary  that  we  first  delimit 
superstition,  science,  religion.  Superstition  is  a  term 
constantly  used,  yet  rarely  defined.  The  dictionaries 
give  various  usages  of  the  word,  the  sense  being  more 
or  less  dependent  on  the  opinions  of  those  using  it.  What 
may  be,  perhaps,  the  central  meaning  of  the  term  pertains 
to  the  causation  of  phenomena  in  nature.  In  times  past 
men  peopled  the  air  with  spirits,  free  from  the  laws  of 
cause  and  effect  and  superior  thereto.  When  events 
occurred  for  which  no  cause  was  apparent,  men  guessed 
at  causation  by  the  interference  of  spirits.  As  a  rebound 
from  this,  some  would  consider  all  belief  in  spiritualities 
as  superstition.  Others  would  apply  the  term  to  poly- 
theism as  distinguished  from  monotheism.  A  safe 
definition  may  be  stated  thus  :     Superstition  is  the 

ERRONEOUS  ATTRIBUTING  OP  PHENOMENA  IN  NATURE 
TO  DIRECT  ARBITRARY  VOLITION  BY  SPIRITS,  TO  THE 
DENIAL  OR  EXCLUSION  OF  SCIENTIFIC  PRINCIPLES. 

Science — using  this  term  in  the  ordinary  sense — 
has  made  no  generally  accepted  dictum  as  to  the  existence 
or  otherwise  of  spiritualities.  It  has  formulated  no  com- 
prehensive theory  of  the  cosmos,  its  origin,  its  govern- 
ment, its  limitations.     Science  concerns  itself  only  with 


DEMON  ISM  BASED  OX  PERVERSION  OF  RELIGION     55 

matters  which  are  considered  susceptible  of  proof  by 
demonstration,  with  the  principles  of  natural  law. 

Religion,  what  we  may  call  normal  religion,  scientific 
religion,  is  at  one  with  science  in  fully  recognizing  natural 
law,  but  it  goes  further  and  postulates  a  Supreme 
Intelligence,  the  source  of  all  that  is  good,  of  all  that 
makes  for  the  highest  development,  physically,  mentally, 
spiritually,  of  the  universe,  man  included.  God,  as 
thus  viewed,  does  not  arbitrarily  interfere  with  nature's 
laws.  He  has  the  power  and  the  right,  if  occasion 
arises,  to  alter,  to  amend,  to  suspend,  to  destroy  his 
creation,  even  as  the  master-mechanician  still  remains 
master  of  the  clock,  the  engine,  the  gun  he  has  made. 
But  ordinarily  the  volition  of  the  Divine  operates  through 
natural  law.  It  embraces  the  disposing  of  forces,  the 
working  through  agencies  and  means,  the  manipulating 
of  this  vast  machine  in  such  way  as  to  give  effective  and 
continuous  control  of  ever}7  part. 

According  to  the  monotheistic  conception,  whatever 
tends  to  resist  the  sovereignty  of  God,  to  violate  nature's 
laws,  either  is  morally  evil  or  originates  in  the  morally 
evil.  Such  evil  is  usually  traced  to  a  source,  to  the 
Spirit  of  Rebellion  against  the  Divine  embodied  in  the 
concept  Satan.  Thus  light,  knowledge,  truth,  health, 
the  normal,  what  ought  to  be,  are  attributed  to  God. 
Ignorance,  superstition,  vice,  falsehood,  physiological  and 
psychological  deterioration  are  attributed,  directly  or 
indirectly,  to  Satan. 

This  epitome  represents  what  may  be  considered  the 
consensus  of  leading  monotheistic  thinkers  and  is  in 
accordance  with  the  teachings  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament.* 


*Ex.  15:26;  23:25;  Deut.  28:60;  Ps.  103:3;  Luke  10:17  ',  *  Cor. 
12:7. 


56  DEMONISM 

The  application   is,  of  course,  on  broad  lines.     No 
one  would  say  that  mouotheists  are  free  from  ignorance 
and  disease  nor  that  polytheists  or  unbelievers  have  not 
health   and   knowledge.     In   a    field   of    wheat  on   good 
soil,  tended   carefully    and   scientifically,  nature's  laws. 
i.e.,  God's  laws,  apply  more  fully.     Some  of  the  wheat 
may,  indeed,  suffer  in  one  way  or  another,  but  that  does 
not  alter  the  fact   that  it   is  a  superior  field  of  wheat. 
Another  fielu,  where  soil  is  defective,  culture  neglected, 
may  have  some  good   wheat,  but  in  the  main  it  grows 
rank  with  weeds.     lu  countries  where  enlightened  forms 
of   Christianity    prevail,   where  scientific   principles  are 
better  understood   and   more  fully   applied,   where  men 
live  on   a  moral   and  cultured   plane,  man  is  generally 
superior,  morally,  intellectually  and  physically,  than  in 
other  lands.     As  the  Divine  law  is  put  into  force  more 
fully,  there  is  cleansing  from  physical  diseases  originating 
in  ignorance  aud  sin.     Our  hospitals  in  the  Orient  abun- 
dantly witness  to  this  fact.      Also  we  are  now  discovering 
that   psychic   maladies    are    relieved    by    applying    the 
principles  of  science  and  enlightened  religion.     It  is  in 
this  sense  that  I  call  the  highest  form  of  monotheism, 
Christianity,  normal  religion.     It  makes  for  normal,  right 
conditions. 

II.  Now  the  striking  fact  about  demonism  is  that 
it  does  not  occur,  to  any  noticeable  extent,  where  this 
normal  religion,  Christianity,  prevails.  Belief  in  God 
does  not  cause  demonism.  Nor  is  it  caused  by  belief  in 
the  existence  of  non-corporeal  entities  other  than  God, 
good  or  bad.  But  wherever  men  worship  or  fear  such 
spiritualities  and  demons,  there  we  have  demonism. 

It  occurs  where  monotheism  has  not  outgrown  this 
superstitious  fear  of  demons.     Miss  Janet  Hay  Houston 


DEMONISM  BASED  ON  PERVERSION  OF  RELIGION    57 

writes  from  Mexico  that  in  one  of  her  meetings  a  woman 
rather  deficient  intellectually  was  seized  with  what 
appeared  to  be  epilepsy.  It  occurred  several  times  after- 
wards. Miss  Houston  noticed  that  it  always  occurred  at 
the  most  vital  part  of  the  discourse.  She  recognized  it 
as  demonism  and  by  the  exercise  of  faith  it  was  stopped. 

Demonism  is  the  natural,  the  logical  outcome  of 
polytheism,  whether  the  spirits  worshipped  be  Christian 
saints  or  "heathen"  demons.  Demon  worship  is  un- 
scientific, abnormal.  It  antagonizes  the  sovereignty  of 
the  Divine  and  the  rule  of  divine  law,  which  is  natural 
law.  It  is  what  I  call  mis-religion.  It  leads  to  perverted 
concepts,  to  a  crouching,  cringing  spirit  of  readiness  to 
worship  anything  from  the  God  of  Heaven  to  the  gods 
of  grasshoppers  and  of  the  kitchen  range. 

The  vicious  tendency  of  polytheism  is  not  determined 
by  the  moral  quality  of  the  concept  worshipped,  nor  even 
by  its  existence.  The  term  "  demon' '  in  its  primary 
significance,  the  classic  Greek  "daimon"  and  the  Chi- 
nese "  kwei,"  had  no  moral  significance.  A  demon  in  this 
sense  might  be  a  mythological  concept,  a  departed  hero, 
a  saint,  just  as  well  as  a  diabolical  demon.  Thus  when 
Paul  and  John  spoke  of  the  worship  of  demons,*  they 
were  referring  to  the  Corinthian  and  other  gods,  many  of 
whom  represented  departed  human  beings,  whom  they 
considered  saints.  He  also  called  the  Athenians  "  demon- 
apprehensive  "  (Acts  17:  22).  They  seemed  to  accept 
his  appellation  and  wanted  to  know  whether  Jesus  was 
another  "demon"  for  them  to  worship.  The  fundamental 
idea  of  the  term  "demon"  was  non-corporeality.  It  shows 
out  in  Ignatius'  version  of  Jesus'  remark  after  his  resur- 


*  1  Cor.  10  :  20);  Rev.  9:  20. 


58  DEMONISM 

rection  :    "I  am  not  a  demon  without  a  body,"  ouk  eimi 
daimonion  asomaton.     (Cf.  Luke  24:  39). 

The  morally  evil  element  in  polytheism  is  in  the 
rebellion  against  nature  and  nature's  ruler.  This  throws 
it  in  line  with  the  Satan  principle — evil,  antagonism  to 
law,  antagonism  to  the  good,  antagonism  to  God,  as 
monotheistically  conceived.  The  demonism  resulting 
from  this  demon-worship  was  characteristically  eviL 
Thus  the  secondary  sense  of  the  term,  which  the  New 
Testament  Greek  differentiated  by  the  form  "daimon" 
or  by  adding  an  adjective  to  "  daimonion,"  soon  fixed 
itself  on  language  and  superseded  the  primary. 

III.  Now  for  the'proof  of  what  we  have  been  laying 
down.  That  demonism  originates  in  superstition  we  shall 
see:  (1)  From  the  history  of  demonism  in  the  past, 
(2)  From  the  conditions  in  which  it  now  prevails.  (3) 
From  the  facts  manifested  in  the  cases  we  have  observed. 

(1)  Before  the  Christian  era  polytheists  worshipped, 
and  monotheists  feared  demons,  and  Josephus  tells  us  that 
demonism  prevailed  at  least  as  far  back  as  Solomon's  times. 
The  Christ  had  to  contend  with  it.  Under  the  primitive 
forms  of  Christianity  it  continued.  Indeed  epidemics  have 
occurred  in  comparatively  modern  times,  but  only  where 
the  fear  of  demons  prevailed.  One  such  was  at  Morzinnes, 
Upper  Savoy,  in  1857.*  The  demonism  seen  there  was 
similar  to  what  we  are  discussing,  but  was  sporadic  and 
the  hysterical  convulsion  was  a  more  marked  feature. 

Whether  or  not  the  witchcraft  of  the  past  was 
demonism  we  have  not  clear  data.  Much,  e.g.,  of  the 
Salem  witchcraft  was  deviltry  by  human  demons,  as  one 
sees  by  reading  Cotton  Mather's  "Wonders  of  the  Invisible 

*  See    "Dictionary    Psychological   Medicine"   under   "De- 
monomania." 


DEMCNISM  BASED  ON  PERVERSION  OF  RELIGION    59 

World."  But  New  England  was  settled  in  the  times  of 
James  I,  whose  book  "  Daemonologie"  gave  royal  support 
to  current  absurdities.  The  environment  was  certainly 
such  as  we  see  does  produce  demonism. 

Among  the  negroes  of  America  there  may  occur 
demonism,  though  much  of  their  conjuring  was  mere 
fraud.* 

(2)  In  modern  times,  under  enlightened  Christian 
conditions,  demonism  is  certainly  not  prevalent,  and  proof 
has  yet  to  be  brought  of  its  existence.  The  case  of 
Gottleibin  Dittus  in  Germanyf  is  no  exception,  for  in  all 
probability  there  was  local  fear  of  demons.  Several 
cases  of  supposed  demonism  in  America  have  been 
reported  to  me,  but  on  inquiry  they  seemed  to  resemble 
the  insanities. 

The  demonism  of  to-day  is  found  to  be  co-extensive 
with  practically  all  lands  except  those  under  enlightened 
forms  of  Christianity.  It  is  reported  from  all  parts  of 
China,  from  India,  Africa,  Japan,  Korea,  Moslem  lands, 
the  South  Sea  Islands. 

As  to  Japan,  Chamberlain  in  his  "Things  Japanese" 
gives  a  quotation  from  Dr.  Baelz  as  follows  :  "Possession 
by  foxes  is  a  form  of  nervous  disorder  or  delusionj  not 
uncommonly  observed  in  Japan.  Having  entered  a 
human  being  ....  the  fox  lives  a  life  of  his  own  apart 
from  the  proper  self  of  the  person  who  is  harboring 
him.  The  person  possessed  hears  and  understands 
everything  the  fox  inside  says  or  thinks,§  and  the  two 
often    engage    in    a   loud   and    angry   dispute,  the  fox 


*See  J.  W.  Babcock  in  "The  Journal  of  Insanity,"  April  1895. 

t  See  Nevins  and  others. 

J  This  term  is  used  too  loosely.— H.  W.  W. 

I  This  is  often  prevented  by  amnesia.— H.  W.  W. 


60  DEMONISM 

speaking  in  a  voice  altogether  different  from  that  which 
is  natural  to  the  individual.  .  .  .  Among  the  predisposing 
conditions  may  be  mentioned  a  weak  intellect,  a  super- 
stitious turn  of  mind,  and  such  debilitating  diseases  as, 
e.g.,  typhoid  fever.  Possession  never  occurs  except  in 
such  subjects  as  have  heard  of  it  already  and  believe  in 
the  reality  of  its  existence." 

In  "The  Moslem  World,"  July  1913,  Miss  Anna  Y. 
Thompson  and  Miss  Elisabet  Franke  report  demonism  in 
Moslem  lauds.  While  Mohammedanism  recognizes  only 
the  worship  of  Allah,  yet  the  demons  are  feared.  Indeed 
in  the  "  zars,"  the  exorcisms,  there  is  burning  of  candles 
and  sweets  to  please  the  spirits,  and  there  is  sacrifice 
of  sheep  and  fowls.  These  are  essentially  forms  of 
worship. 

In  the  Journal  of  the  North  China  Branch  of  the 
Royal  Asiatic  Society  (1918),  Dr.  Zwemer  brings  out  the 
Moslem's  fear  of  demons.  On  waking  he  blows  his  nose 
three  times  because  demons  inhabit  the  nostrils  in  sleep. 
Constant  washings  are  required  to  get  rid  of  demons,  care 
being  taken  lest  they  hide  between  the  fingers.  Yawning 
and  sneezing  are  attributed  to  demonic  origin,  and  prayer 
or  ejaculation  is  necessary  to  remove  such  influences. 

As  to  Africa,  Dr.  J.  L.  Wilson  says*  :  "  Demoniacal 
possessions  are  common  and  the  feats  performed  by  those 
supposed  to  be  under  such  influences  are  certainly  not 
unlike  those  described  in  the  New  Testament.  Frantic 
gestures,  convulsions,  foaming  at  the  mouth,  feats  of 
supernatural  strength,  furious  ravings,  bodily  lacerations, 
gnashing  of  teeth  and  other  things  of  similar  character, 
mav  be  witnessed  in  most  of  the  cases." 


*"  Western  Africa,"  p.  217,   as  quoted  in  the  Encyclopedia 
Britannica,  Ninth  Edition. 


Illus.  6.      A    SCHOOL   BOY   SEIZED 
BY   A   FOX. 

Case  73.     See  p,  6i„ 


Illus.  7.     Case  347  and  her 
FATHER.     See  p.   108. 


Illus.  13.    Was  bed-ridden 

FOR   YEARS. 

Case  86.     See  p.  136. 


Illus.  14.     Triumph  over 

demonism.     Case  86. 

See  p.  137. 


DKMONISM  BASED  ON  PERVERSION  OF  RELIGION    6l 

Rt.  Rev.  Frank  Weston,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Zanzibar, 
in  his  "The  Christ  and  His  Critics",  gives  testimony 
to  actual  experience  with  demonism  in  his  field. 

Canon  Arthur  F.  Williams  in  our  Nos.  145  to  150 
gives  ample  proof  of  demonism  in  New  Zealand.  He 
also  confirms  Dr.  Wilson's  testimony  about  Africa,  giving 
as  his  authorit}7  a  medical  man,  formerly  in  Africa,  but 
now  living  in  New  Zealand. 

(3)  That  demonism  is  to  be  traced  to  idolatry  will 
be  seen  by  a  careful  reading  of  my  data.  No.  2  was  a 
clear  case  of  demonism  originating  in  fear  of  the  weasel 
spirit  which  they  worship.  A  weasel  had  been  brought 
to  her  village,  and  several  persons  were  affected  through 
their  fears  of  this  demon.  In  No.  67  that  superstition 
was  the  prime  factor  is  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  this 
woman  had  for  twenty  years  carefully  preserved  the  old 
idol  worshipping  it  faithfully,  and  whenever  she  relaxed 
diligence  in  burning  incense  the  spells  would  come  on. 
When  the  idol  was  taken  down,  she  was  healed. 

Take  my  case  No.  73,  a  bright  schoolboy.*  His 
father  had  accepted  Christianity  and  the  uncle  had  been 
baptized.  In  obedience  to  the  urgiugs  of  the  grandfather, 
still  an  idolater,  the  father,  against  his  own  judgment, 
again  burnt  incense.  Soon  afterwards  they  were  repair- 
ing the  home  and  took  down  the  fox  idol.  Two  or  three 
days  later,  just  after  supper,  this  boy  was  sitting  by  the 
table,  resting  his  head  upon  it.  All  of  a  sudden,  without 
provocation,  he  became  wild,  threw  his  arms  and  legs 
around  and  talked  in  the  personality  of  the  fox  god. 
The  Christians  were  sent  for.  They  held  worship.  Ere 
long  the  bo}*  joined  in  the  singing  and  in  a  day  or  two 
was  well.  He  has  had  no  trouble  since,  and  when  I  have 
seen  him  on  many  occasions  he  always  seemed  normal. 

*Illus6. 


62  DEMONISM 

No.  97,  another  young  boy,  was  taken  when  he  joined 
an  idol  procession.  In  No.  58,  the  trouble  originated 
with  the  worship  of  the  fox  god  by  the  grandmother  of 
the  patient's  husband. 

That  demonism  originates  with  the  worship  of  idols 
is  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  the  demons  usually  speak 
in  the  personality  of  the  idols  worshipped,  and  demand 
the  burning  of  incense.  In  some  cases,  temporary  relief 
may  be  purchased  by  yielding  to  such  demands.  Thus 
No.  108,  the  supposed  case  of  tetanus,  was  relieved  as 
soon  as  the  promise  was  made  to  burn  incense. 

Practically  all  on  the  mission  field  who  have  come 
in  contact  with  these  cases  testify  that  they  can  be  cured 
only  on  condition  of  giving  up  the  idolatry.  In  cases 
which  we  have  failed  to  cure,  we  usually  find  that  an 
idol  has  been  hidden  under  the  bed  or  somewhere. 

Take,  e.g.,  my  No.  25.  Trouble  began  with  his 
father,  who  was  a  wizard  and  robber  besides.  He  had 
a  little  idol  about  a  foot  long.  Christians  persuaded  him 
to  give  up  the  idol  and  quit  practising  witchcraft.  Not 
long  afterwards  he  died.  The  wife  and  the  son  were 
convinced  that  the  demon  had  caused  the  death,  so  a 
duplicate  of  the  idol  was  made.  Shortly  afterwards  the 
boy's  young  wife  was  afflicted  (No.  3).  Her  brother 
was  a  Christian  man,  and  while  visiting  in  his  home 
she  was  healed  by  prayer  and  much  effort  on  his  part. 
Immediately  her  husband,  this  No.  25,  a  hearty  young 
farmer,  became  afflicted,  and  has  been  so  for  several  years. 
At  any  time  of  day  or  night  he  will  begin  to  talk  as  the 
demon.  He  talks  and  chants  much  like  the  father  and 
the  wife  did.  He  feels  the  demon  holding  him  down, 
When  an  attack  comes  on  in  sleep  the  family  wake  him 
and  it  gradually  passes  off.     On  November  30,  1918,  his 


DEMONISM  BASED  ON  PERVERSION  OF  RELIGION         63 

brother-in-law  aud  a  Christian  tried  to  persuade  him  to 
give  up  the  idol.  He  told  them  that  on  account  of  the 
mother  he  had  to  leave  it  up,  but  would  himself  not 
worship  it.  That  day  he  came  before  the  session.  I 
noticed  decided  nervousness,  quick  manner  of  speech, 
nervous  laugh.  He  was  not  cured  and  since  that  has  not 
dared  to  come  to  the  session. 

No.  109  is  a  case  in  point.  Miss  King  reported  that 
she  had  known  this  woman  for  fifteen  years,  and  had 
often  seen  her,  both  when  under  the  influence  and  when 
not  so.  The  woman  said  that  she  was  wretched,  that 
she  longed  to  be  delivered  but  could  not.  When  Miss 
King  talked  to  her  of  Jesus  the  woman  cursed  her,  but 
apologized  for  it  afterwards,  when  the  influence  was 
passed.  Once  she  threw  water  on  Miss  King  in  the 
same  way.  When  speaking  as  the  demon  the  voice  was 
changed  aud  the  eye  abnormal.  She  practised  witchcraft. 
Two  years  before  Miss  King's  first  report  (in  Dec.  1915) 
the  patient  tried  to  give  up  idolatry,  but  still  left  the  idols 
up.  Soon  afterwards  the  arm  with  ;which  she  used  to 
burn  incense  was  paralyzed.  The  leg  was  not  affected 
nor  the  mind,  so  far  as  reported.  By  yielding  to  the 
idols,  the  trouble  passed  off,  but  she  was  in  bondage  and 
deeply  troubled.  In  January  1916,  she  made  up  her 
mind  definitely  aud  burned  the  idols.  On  several  occa- 
sions since  that  date  Miss  King  has  reported  her  well. 

We   may   thus    safely   lay   dowm   the  principle    that 
ISM  IS  ROOTED  IN  PERVERTED  RELIGIOUS  BELIEFS 

and  practices.  Now,  why  should  polytheism  produce 
demonisrn  and  Christianity  cure  it  ?  This  question  we 
shall  try  to  work  out  in  later  chapters. 


CHAPTER   VI 

PRINCIPLES  ON  WHICH  THE  MIND  CAN  BE 

DEMONIZED. 

We  are  bearing  towards  the  crux  of  our  problem  : 
Can  demonism  be  accounted  for  without  outside  influence? 
We  now  see  that  superstition  or  perversion  of  the  religious 
nature  of  man  is  the  immediate  agency,  the  connecting 
wire,  so  to  speak.  But  to  reach  our  problem  we  must 
first  find  out  on  what  scientific  principles  this  superstition 
works. 

I.  In  the  rapid  advance  of  scientific  investigation 
into  diseases  of  psychic  origin,  several  schools  of  thought 
have  arisen,  all  of  them  holding  more  or  less  of  the  truth. 

i.  Dubois  traced  the  origin  of  many  diseases  to 
perverted  mental  states.  He  wrote,  e.g.:*  "  People  are 
only  what  they  can  be  by  virtue  of  the  mentality  with 
which  they  were  endowed  and  the  education  which  they 
have  received."  His  treatment  was  based  on  the  idea 
of  bringing  men  to  think  and  act  according  to  reason. 

Certain  classes  of  investigators  have  worked  along 
the  lines  of  psycho-analysis.  Their  method  is  to 
analyze  the  workings  of  the  subconscious  mind  and 
find  therein  psychic  conditions  which  have  been 
causing  ailments,  psychological  and  pathological.  The 
Freudian  system  finds  psychic  disturbances  arising 
from  the  repression  by  the  conscious  mind  of  sexual 
experiences  of  the  past,  which  had  taken  refuge,  as  it 
were,  in  the  subconscious,  and  there  wrought  out 
friction  unseen.  Especial  emphasis  is  laid  on  infantile 
perversions  of  a  sexual  nature,  hidden  from  parent  and 

*  "  Psychic  Treatment  of  Nervous  Disorders,"  p.  66. 


THE    MIND    DEMONIZED  65 

nurse.  It  was  Freud's  dictum  that  "no  neurosis  is  pos- 
sible in  a  normal  vita  sexualis"* 

Jung,  taking  the  general  principles  of  psychanalysis, 
finds  Freud's  hypothesis  of  a  past,  and  often  an  infantile 
experience  making  a  permanent,  determining,  dominating 
impression  on  the  whole  life  insufficiently  supported.  He 
also  puts  the  trouble  in  the  subconscious,  but  in  the  present 
rather  than  the  past.  His  system  is  based  largely  on  the 
idea  of  the  libido.  By  this  term  psychanalysts  signify  the 
current  of  biological  energy,  flowing  through  the  whole  life. 
It  is  conceived  of  subjectively  and  consciously  as  desire, 
and  manifests  itself  first  in  the  infant  suckling,  later  in 
sexual  desire,  later  still  as  religion,  and  so  on  through 
the  life  with  all  its  manifold  cravings.  This  libido,  ac- 
cording to  Jung,  meets  an  obstruction.  Environmental 
conditions  present  an  obstacle.  The  libido  endeavors  to 
overcome  it.  Failing  that,  there  is  a  "regression." 
The  subconscious  mind  seeks  an  outlet  for  this  libido  in 
some  primitive  or  abnormal  form  of  gratification,  whether 
sexual  or  otherwise. 

Adlerism  is  another  phase  of  psychanalysis.  One 
phase  of  it  especially  concerns  us.  In  the  human  being 
are  organs  and  functions  more  or  less  plastic  and  adapt- 
able. The  libido  aims  to  establish  a  well-balanced 
harmony.  When  an  organ  or  function  is  defective,  the 
libido  can,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  remedy  the 
defect  by  the  law  of  compensation.  We  see  this  in  a 
simpler  wray  thus.  When  a  nerve  is  injured,  another 
nerve  can  take  up  its  work.  When  one-half  of  the 
brain  is  injured,  under  some  circumstances  the  other 
half  can  be  brought  into  play  and  can  take  up  its  work. 


*  Brill's  "  Psychanalysis,"  p.  108, 


66  DEMONISM 

According  to  Adler,  defect  in  some  organ  or  function  may 
work  out  psychologically  iu  character  formation  and  in 
the  ps5'chic  life  generally.  This  adjusting  is  the  work  of 
the  nervous  system  and  the  brain.  It  is,  as  Adler  sees 
it,  in  the  failure  of  the  brain  to  establish  a  compensatory 
system,  satisfying  the  demands  of  the  libido,  that  nervous 
troubles  arise.* 

Prince  and  other  students  of  abnormal  psychology 
interpret  many  psychopathic  conditions,  including  disso- 
ciation of  personality,  as  caused  by  the  impulsive  dynamic 
force  of  the  emotions.  Intense  emotional  impulses,  says 
he,  intensify  certain  activities  and  inhibit  others.  Hence 
arises  conflict.  In  this  way  systematized  groups  of  ideas 
with  emotional  tones  may  become  dissociated  and  operate 
as  distinct  personalities.  In  the  conflict  both  conscious 
and  unconscious  states  may  be  concerned,  or  in  some  cases 
the  dissociation  may  be  effected  by  entirely  subconscious 
processes.! 

Sidis  attributes  psychopathic  conditions  to  the  waste 
of  nerve  energy,  the  using  up  of  what  he  calls  dynamic 
energy — that  which  operates  in  normal  life — and  the 
drawing  on  reserve  energy.  As  the  dynamic  and  reserve 
energy  is  used  up,  psychopathic  disturbances  arise,  emo- 
tional impulses  become  more  violent,  there  is  reversion  to 
lower  forms  of  mental  activity,  neuropathic  conditions 
succeed  the  psychopathic,  and  as  what  he  calls  the  static 
and  the  organic  nerve  energies  are  drawn  on,  the  nerve 
cells  are  affected  and  disintegration  takes  place,  ending  in 
the  death  of  the  nerve  tissue.  The  waste  of  nerve  energy 
he   lays   to  the  door  of  the  fear  impulse  based   on  the 


*  See  further  William  A.  White's  •  •  Mechanism  of  Character 
Formation." 

|  "The  Unconscious." 


THE    MIND    DEMONIZED  67 

biological  instinct  for  the  preservation  of  life.*    Sidis  does 
not  limit  psychic  perversions  to  the  subconscious. 

2.  In  these  several  systems  there  are  similarities  and 
diversities.  In  all  of  them  prominence  is  given  to  the 
subconscious,  to  the  wish,  to  environment,  to  maladjust- 
ment, to  psychic  conflict.  Some  or  all  of  these  principles 
have  their  part  to  play  in  demonism  as  we  shall  see,  but 
no  one  of  them  alone  can  find  the  solution  of  our  funda- 
mental question  :    What  causes  this  form  of  dissociation? 

Let  us  say  with  Dubois  that  it  comes  from  the 
slavery  of  peoples  to  their  innate  and  acquired  mentality,  f 

That  is  most  true,  but  let  us  be  more  specific.  On 
what  principle  can  this  perverted  mental  state,  the  fear 
of  demons,  lead  to  demonism  ? 

Freud  could  probably  find  some  father  complexes 
and  mother  complexes  among  the  Chinese,  but  why 
should  such  things  in  China  produce  demonism  while  in 
the  West  they  produce  insanities  and  nervous  diseases? 
Infantile  sexual  perversions  are  not  more  common  in 
China  than  in  the  West,  if  as  much  so.  For  twenty- 
seven  years  I  have  observed  the  naked  children  of 
China  and  can  remember  only  two  or  three  instances  in 
which  I  have  seen  erotic  manifestations. 

Some  of  our  cases  are  influenced  by  Jung's  princi- 
ples. I  believe  he  solves  for  us  the  problem  as  to  why 
the  poor  daughters-in-law  are  so  liable  to  this  trouble. 
Only  a  few  days  ago  I  was  examining  No.  406.  Her 
husband,  telling  how  his  mother  had  been  demonized 
for  thirty  or  forty  years,  practising  withcraft  and  break- 
ing out  in  demon  talk  almost  any  time,  remarked  that 


♦"Causation  and  Treatment  of  Psychopathic  Diseases,"  pp. 
129  ff. 

tSee  his  Table  of  Contents. 


63  DEMONISM 

his  wife  also  was  afflicted.  When  I  asked  the  wife 
herself,  she  replied  that  in  her  maiden  home  she  had 
never  been  troubled  but  that  as  soon  as  she  came  into 
this  home  the  demon  had  taken  her  and  she  had  been 
afflicted  several  years.  So  also  said  Nos.  58,  386,  and 
many  others.  These  girls  leave  their  old  homes  and 
come  into  new  environment  under  the  domination  of  a 
Chinese  mother-in-law,  the  last  word  in  autocracy.  They 
can  do  nothing,  but  must  think.  Their  libido  has  met 
an  obstruction.  Their  thoughts,  forgotten  it  may  be, 
go  down  into  the  unconscious  and  make  them  fit  subjects 
for  dissociation.  But  as  to  our  problem,  ask  Jung  :  Why 
does  maladjustment  to  environment  produce  demonism 
in  China  and  not  in  the  West?  You  will  see  the  most 
essential  factor  has  not  been  brought  out. 

So,  also,  with  Adlerism.  In  the  West  the  libido 
striving  to  work  out  compensation  for  an  inferior  organ 
or  function,  may  lead  to  hosts  of  psychoses  and  neuroses, 
but  not  to  demonism.     Why  should  it  do  so  in  the  East? 

As  to  Sidis's  principle,  in  Western  lands  there  is 
fear,  fear  of  God,  fear  of  demons.  This  combines  with 
indifferent  stimuli,  exhausts  the  nerve  energy,  and  leads 
to  phobias,  to  paranoias,  to  catatonic  precox,  to  hysteric 
and  neurasthenic  conditions,  but  not  to  demonism. 

3.  As  to  psychic  conflict,  in  some  instances  of  demon- 
ism we  find  indications  of  it  as  a  predisposing  (actor.  But 
my  observation  is  that  conflict  leads  rather  to  the  in- 
sanities than  to  demonism  proper. 

Take  my  No.  93.  In  a  family  there  developed 
friction  between  three  brothers  over  the  division  of  the 
property.  The  younger  of  the  three  was  then,  October, 
1917,  an  inquirer.  He  began  to  show  abnormal  excite- 
ment, was  troubled  with  insomnia,  his  face  would  flush. 


THE    MIND   DEMONIZED  69 

He  would  button-hole  people  anywhere  and  everywhere, 
demanding,  Do  you  knowT  Jesus?  He  began  to  have 
spells  of  raving.  The  voice  would  become  unnatural. 
This  continued  off  and  on  for  several  months,  until  our 
people  cured  him.  Now  insomnia  is  characteristic  of 
the  insanities,  but  not  particularly  so  of  demonism. 
There  was  no  clear  record  of  either  dissociation  or  control. 
The  excitement,  the  over- religiosity  sound  more  like 
manic-depressive  insanity  than  demonism. 

No.  8  is  another  case  in  point.  The  wife  of  this 
man  was  of  a  well-to-do  family  and  he  not  poor.  But 
they  had  no  child.  If  he  should  die,  the  property  would 
go  to  his  brothers.  In  1914  he  began  to  be  afflicted  with 
what  was  supposed  to  be  a  demon.  Spells  would  come 
on.  He  would  lie  down  for  three  or  four  days,  neither 
eating  nor  drinking.  So  intense  was  their  anxiety  to  see 
him  healed  that  the  wife,  on  one  occasion,  with  ignorant 
loyalty,  cut  out  a  piece  of  her  own  arm  for  him  to  eat, 
thinking  thus  to  restore  him.  On  Dec.  31,  1918,  he  was 
shown  to  me.  He  was  thin  and  husky,  with  a  cough, 
possibly  tubercular.  Now  this  case  seems  to  have  arisen 
from  the  conflict.  But  there  is  no  record  of  dissociation 
nor  of  control.  He  did  not  yield  to  the  treatment,  as  so 
many  of  the  demonized  do,  and  that  though  he  asked 
for  prayer  and  indeed  prayed  himself.  Death  resulted 
about  a  month  afterwards.  This  seems  more  like  disease, 
mental  or  physical,  or  both. 

4.  An  attractive  hypothesis  is  that  demonism  arises 
from  the  impact  of  Christianity  on  other  religious  systems. 
The  theory  is  based  in  part  on  the  erronious  idea  that 
the  demonism  in  Jesus'  time  was  due  to  his  attacks  on 
the  old  Jewish  religion.  Some  Bible  students  make  the 
same     mistake,     though    they    express    it    differently. 


70  DEMONISM 

Judging  from  the  apparent  absence  of  demonism  in  the 
Old  Testament  times,  they  say  that  in  the  times  of 
the  Christ,  the  demons  came  forth  specially  to  combat 
him. 

A  closer  reading  of  the  Bible  explodes  these  ideas. 
The  exorcists  to  whom  Christ  referred  were  evidently  a 
well-known  class  of  men  with  practices  coming  down 
from  the  ages  of  the  past.  Josephus  throws  light  on  the 
subject.  There  were  in  his  day  well-known  remedies  for 
demonism,  which  he  believed  to  have  come  down  from 
the  time  of  Solomon.*  lu  his  "  Wars  with  the  Jews," 
he  discourses  on  the  root  baaras  supposed  to  heal  it, 
and  states  the  established  belief  that  the  demons  were 
spirits  of  the  dead  come  back  to  worry  people. f  His  nar- 
rative paralleling  2  Kings  i.t  shows  that  the  discussions 
about  Beelzebub  in  the  time  of  Christ  arose  from  a  custom 
as  old  as  the  times  of  Elijah  of  going  to  Baalzebub — the 
older  form  of  the  name — the  <£  Fly,"  god  oi  Kkron,  to 
cure  maladies  attributed  to  demons. 

In  "  Antiquities  "§  he  shows  from  a  discourse  which 
he  attributes  to  Jonathan,  based  of  course  on  Jewish 
opinion  and  probably  on  ancient  documents,  that  the 
"  evil  spirit"  which  afflicted  Saul  was  a  demon  and  was 
exorcized  by  David. || 

Expositors  have  fought  shy  of  this  interpretation 
because  it  would  give  them  a  nut  to  crack.  How  could 
Jehovah  send  a  demon  on  Saul  ?  Having  enough  nuts 
of  my  own  to  crack,  I  shall  not  attempt  this  one.     Suffice 


*"  Antiquites  of  the  Jews,"  Bk.  VIII. 
fBk.  VII,  ch.  6, 
i"Antiq.,"   IX,  2. 
£Bk.  VI,  ch.  8. 
Ill  Sam.   18  :  10. 


THE    MIND    DEMONIZED  JI 

it  to  say  that  this  statement  is  on  a  par  with  that  other 
one,  "  Jehovah  hardened  Pharaoh's  heart." 

The  Scripture  record  is  illuminated  by  this  Jewish 
view  that  Saul  was  demonized.  We  can  now  see  how 
at  one  minute  he  could  be  loving  David  and  making 
him  his  son-in-law,  but  in  a  flash  he  would  be  in  a 
passion,  throwing  a  javelin  at  him— this  was  the 
demon's  doings. 

That  demonism  far  antedated  the  Christ  is  brought 
out  by  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica,  Ninth  Edition,  by 
Tylor's  "  Primitive  Culture,"  and  by  other  authorities. 

Turning  now  to  China  we  find  that  demonism  can- 
not be  due  to  the  conflict  between  Christianity  and  other 
religions.  It  has  prevailed  from  all  past  times.  The  Tso 
Chiien,  one  of  the  Chinese  classics,  written  certainly  be- 
fore B.C.  206,  has  the  famous  passage  known  to  scholars 
by  the  odd  phrase,  Kao  ts'i  slicing  mang  ts'i  ksia.  The 
Marquis  of  Chin  dreamed  of  a  demon.  A  wizard  warned 
him  not  to  eat  the  new  wheat.  In  a  second  dream  he 
saw  two  boys  (demons)  discoursing  as  to  whether  the 
famous  physician  who  had  been  called  could  oust  them. 
One  said  that  as  they  were  situated  above  the  kao,  an 
organ  in  the  region  of  the  heart,  and  below  the  mang, 
which  Giles  translates  "  throat,"  he  could  not  hurt  them. 
On  arriving,  the  physician  said  that  very  thing,  that  the 
trouble  was  above  the  kao,  and  below  the  mang,  so  that 
he  could  not  reach  it,  whether  with  needles  or  with  drugs. 
The  Marquis  rewarded  the  physician,  killed  the  wizard, 
ate  the  new  wheat  and  immediately  swelled  and  died. 
The  data  reported  are  not  sufficient  for  us  to  diagnose 
whether  this  was  demonism  or  disease  or  both.  The 
author  and  the  famous  physician  believed  it  to  be  demon- 
ism, and  the  case  reflects  conditions  in  those  times. 


72  DEMONISM 

The  "  Annals  of  the  L,ater  Divided  Kingdoms  of  the 
Han  Dynasty  "  is  one  of  the  established  historical  works 
of  China,  written  in  the  Chin  Dynasty,  before  A.D.  419. 
The  exposition  of  these  annals*  gives  the  following 
record:  "A  Prince  named  Swen  Ch'iien  killed  Kwan 
Yiiin  Ch'ang  and  took  his  territory.  In  the  feast  of 
celebration  Swen  was  praising  one  of  his  leaders  named 
Lii  Meng,  and  pouring  wine,  handed  it  to  him.  L,ii 
Meng  took  the  wine  and  was  about  to  drink.  Suddenly 
Ivii  threw  down  the  cup,  gripped  his  own  prince  Swen  and 
cursed  him  violently  :  'You  green-eyed  bristly  rat,  do 
you  know  me?'  The  terrified  courtiers  tried  to  defend 
their  prince,  but  I^ii  threw  him  down  and  with  a  great 
stride  sat  on  his  'throne.  His  eyebrows  stuck  out. 
Both  eyes  were  distended  like  suns.  With  a  loud  voice 
he  said  :  '  From  the  time  I  went  out  to  subdue  the 
Yellow  Turban  brigands  I  ran  things  for  thirty  years. 
By  intrigue  you  have  ruined  me.  While  alive  I  could 
not  overcome  you,  but  now  dead  I  must  seize  your  soul. 
I  am  Kwan  Yiiin  Ch'ang. '  With  that  Lii  Meng  fell 
prone  on  the  floor,  blood  fiowiug  from  the  seven 
apertures,  and  died." 

Now  this  story  may  be  mere  superstitious  babble. 
But  the  record  is  from  a  history  fully  as  well  established 
as  Thucydides,  Xenophon,  Tacitus.  However  we  may 
interpret  it,  there  is  ample  analogy  in  records  of  to-day 
for  enabling  us  to  receive  as  fact  such  a  record  of  a 
courtier  becoming  dissociated,  assuming  the  personality 
of  a  dead  enemy,  as  such  assaulting  his  prince,  and  him- 
self dying  under  the  experience. 

We  may  take  further  testimony  from  a  reputable 
pharmacopeia,    generally    used   by   Chinese   doctors  and 

*Vol.  XI,  ch.  77. 


THE    MIND    DEMONIZED  73 

officially  sanctioned  (The  "Pen  Ts'ao  Kang  Moh  "). 
It  was  written  in  the  time  of  the  Manchu  Emperor,  Swen 
Chih,  A.  D.  1644.  In  Vol.  XII,  under  "  Herbs,  tractylis 
ovata,  history  of  the  plant"  we  read:  "The  encyclopedias 
say  that  in  Chehkiang  Province  a  married  woman  named 
Kao  had  a  disease.  She  would  speak  abnormally.  The 
spirit  of  her  dead  husband  possessed  her.  The  family 
burnt  this  plant  and  the  demon  immediately  sought  to 
leave  her."  Here  follows  also  the  case  of  a  Kiaugsi 
scholar  demonized. 

These  cases  are  selected  from  reliable  works.  Vol- 
umes could  be  filled  from  those  of  less  repute.  But 
Christianity  made  no  considerable  impression  on  China 
until  the  time  of  Kanghsi,  A.  D.  1662,  later  than  any  of 
these  cases. 

From  the  above  it  is  clear  that  demonisin  prevailed 
widely  in  ages  before  Christ  came,  and  continued  in  the 
Hast  for  centuries  before  Christianity  was  heard  of.  It 
is  impossible,  therefore,  to  account  for  it  on  the  ground 
of  psychic  conflict  arisiug  from  the  antagonism  of  the  old 
and  the  new  religions. 

With  this,  as  with  other  forms  of  psychic  conflict, 
the  tendency  is  strongly  towards  the  insanities  rather  than 
demonisin.  No.  133  is  a  case  in  point.  This  was  plainly 
manic-depressive  insanity,  and  was  so  diagnosed  by  Dr. 
Iy-  Nelson  Bell.  Mrs.  J.  R.  Graham  saw  an  attack — the 
first  one  so  far  as  the  manifestations  were  reported.  The 
patient,  a  woman,  suddenly  sprang  up  and  began  to  jump 
three  feet  high,  whirling  around  as  she  jumped.  She 
now  talked  very  rapidly  and  chanted  three  word  phrases. 
She  believed  herself  under  the  control  of  something,  she 
knew  not  whether  Ood  or  a  demon.  It  became  necessary 
to   chain    her    and    she    was    sent    thus    to    the   mission 


74 


DEMONISM 


hospital.  After  being  released,  she  struck  Dr.  Bell  with 
the  chain  and  had  to  be  chained  up  again.  She  improved 
under  treatment,  but  did  not  entirely  recover  and  was 
taken  away. 

This  case  may  be  clearly  traced  to  the  conflict  of 
religions.  She  had  been  a  Taoist  devotee  of  unusual 
devotion  and  had  attained  a  Taoist  rank  almost  equal  to 
canonization.  She  lived  in  an  idolatrous  widow's  home, 
to  which  ordinarily  neither  Chinese  men  nor  missionaries 
were  admitted.  There  is  no  report  of  trouble  before  the 
missionaries  were  invited  there  to  treat  a  disease.  Her 
conception  of  control  was  not  expressed  in  idolatrous 
phraseology  as  that  of  a  fox  or  a  weasel  demon.  She 
came  gradually  to  speak  of  "  The  True  God  "  controlling 
her,  using  a  distinctively  Christian  term. 

This  is  a  typical  case  of  how  the  conflict  of  religions 
may  affect  a  nervous  system  in  a  personality  not  properly 
broadened  and  harmonized.  A  mind  with  an  intense 
devotion,  isolated  from  all  contact  with  the  outside  world, 
mulling  in  its  own  little  round  of  thought,  suddenly  gets 
a  new  idea  with  a  powerful  emotive  stimulus,  and  is 
thrown  out  of  balance. 

Conflict  is  the  dominating  factor  in  many  of  the 
insanities,  but  with  demonism  another  factor  is  even 
more  prominent. 

II.  The  principle  on  which  superstition  leads  to 
demonism  is  the  Law  of  Suggestion.  All  schools  of  psy- 
chiatry recognize  and  use  this  principle.  We  shall  see 
below  that  Prince's  emotive  impulse  and  Sidis's  nerve 
exhaustion  bear  strongly  on  this  phase  of  our  subject. 
But  first,  for  the  sake  of  the  uninformed,  I  must  show 
what  science  means  by  suggestion  and  that  it  is  the  pre- 
dominating causative  factor. 


THE    MIND    DEMONIZED  75 

i.  The  Law  of  Suggestion  is  tbe  principle  on  which 
science  interprets  the  phenomena  of  mesmerism,  hyp- 
notism, mental  healing  and  the  like.  The  general  public 
have  always  been  shy  of  this  subject.  It  looks  uncanny. 
Hence  poor  Mesmer  died  in  poverty  and  exile,  while 
Braid,  to  whom  we  owe  the  term  hypnotism,  had  his  life 
embittered  by  social  ostracism.  Science  owes  much  to 
such  men, "even  though  it  discards  many  of  their  theories. 
Mesmer  held  that  in  "  mesmerizing  "  people  the  operator 
exercised  power  over  them,  that  from  him  emanated  what 
he  called  "  animal  magnetism,"  and  it  was  this  which 
influenced  the  subject. 

Braid  interpreted  the  matter  along  physiological 
lines.  In  his  day  psychiatry  was  not  developed.  One 
of  his  methods  was  to  have  the  subject  look  fixedly  at 
a  bright  light.  Hypnotism  would  result.  Modern 
psychiatry,  working  on  the  principle  of  suggestion,  also 
uses  some  physical  means,  but  they  are  subsidiary. 

Science  holds  that  hypnotization  is  an  automatic 
reaction  on  the  part  of  the  subject ;  that  under  proper 
conditions  a  suggestion  is  received  by  the  subject  and  he 
automatically  hypnotizes  himself.  To  illustrate,  at  the 
sight  of  food,  one  becomes  hungry;  on  going  into  a  dark 
room,  the  pupils  dilate.  These  are  both  automatic 
reactions  of  the  nervous  system.  In  hypnotizing  a 
subject,  the  operator  is  the  directing  mind,  and  causes 
the  hypnotization,  but  he  does  not  do  so  by  exerting 
power,  as  Mesmer  thought.  What  he  really  does  is  to 
stage  the  proper  conditions, — in  which  both  psychic  and 
physical  methods  may  be  brought  into  play — and  then 
to  inject  into  the  mind  of  the  subject  the  belief  that  he 
is  being  hypnotized.  The  subject's  mind  and  nervous 
system  react  to  this  suggestion  and  hypnotization  results. 


76  DEMONISM 

We  have  seen  that  demooism  is  dissociation.  But 
hypnotism  is  merely  the  old  name  for  artificial  dis- 
sociation. Hypnotism  is  now  fully  recognized  and  used 
by  scientists  of  the  first  rank.  The  present  knowledge 
of  hysteria  came  largely  through  study  and  experiment 
by  hypnotic  methods.  It  was  Charcot  and  the  Paris 
School  of  psychiatrists  who  developed  this  study. 
The  Nancy  School  took  up  the  subject  and  carried  it 
further,  proving  that  hypnotism  by  suggestion  may  be 
used  with  the  normal  as  well  as  with  hysterics.  The 
particular  form  of  hysteria  which  we  call  dissociation 
of  personality  has  been  studied  chiefly  by  hypnotic 
methods.  Many  of  the  well-known  cases  of  dissociation 
were  discovered  by  artificially  hypnotizing  hysterical 
patients. 

2.  Those  who  have  studied  demouism  at  first  hand 
have  generally  recognized  the  element  of  suggestion  in 
it.  In  dealing  with  the  Morzinnes  epidemic,  M.  Constans 
recognized  it  and  in  one  case  used  hypnotism  as  a  means 
of  treatment.* 

In  many,  if  not  all,  of  my  cases  suggestion  is 
evident.  My  Nos.  417  and  418  were  what  I  call  virgin 
cases.  The  witches  sometimes  tell  a  young  girl  that  a 
spirit  has  transmigrated  into  her,  who  in  the  other  world 
was  a  slave  girl,  under  vows  of  perpetual  virginity ;  hence 
that  if  she,  the  girl,  gets  married,  she  will  certainly  die. 
This  terrible  form  of  suggestion  is  all  too  fatal.  Both  of 
these  two  cases  were  so  influenced.  No.  418  had  been 
ill,  off  and  on,  for  two  years,  and  whenever  the  family 
began  preparations  for  her  wedding,  she  would  be  taken 
with  a  spell.     Under  our  ministry  both  of   these  cases 


*See     "Dictionary     of     Psychological     Medicine"     under 
"  Demonomania." 


THE    MIND    DEMONIZED  JJ 

seemed  to  be  healed.  With  No.  417  preparations  had 
already  been  going  ahead  for  the  funeral.  But  our 
people  raised  her  up.  Later  reports,  however,  would 
indicate  that  they  have  probably  again  fallen  under  the 
power  of  the  witches. 

No.  141  was  a  demonized  boy.  Christians  healed 
him,  requiring  the  family  to  put  away  idolatry.  But  the 
mother,  hesitating  to  destroy  her  god,  gave  it  to  a 
married  sister.  When  the  boy,  later,  saw  it  again  in  the 
sister's  house,  suggestion  brought  back  his  old  trouble 
and  he  was  down  for  a  week.  Then  he  was  brought 
to  Mrs.  J.  W.  Paxton,  looking  very  ill  and  speaking 
strangely.  He  was  healed,  but  friends  advised  him  to 
make  his  living  by  peddling  an  article  used  in  idolatrous 
worship.  This,  too,  had  in  it  suggestion  and  another 
attack  occurred.  Only  when  finally  rid  of  everything 
suggesting  idolatry  was  he  permanently  healed.  I  saw 
him  six  months  later,  normal. 

3.  The  whole  train  of  thought  in  preceding  chapters 
may  be  summarized  as  proof  that  suggestion  underlies 
demonism.  (1)  Demonism  cannot  be  classed  with  the 
other  insanities.  (2)  It  cannot  be  accounted  for  on 
merely  pathological  grounds.  (3)  No  other  psychologi- 
cal principle  can  account  for  it  independently  of  sugges- 
tion. (4)  This  hypothesis  is  based  on  well-established 
principles  and  is  in  line  with  the  opinions  of  authorities. 
(5)  It  allows  for  the  demonizing  of  the  healthy  as  well 
as  of  the  pathological.  (6)  It  accounts  for  all  the 
kaleidoscopic  symptoms.  (7)  It  is  consonaut  with  the 
healing  by  psychic  means  alone. 

This  gives  us  a  rational  interpretation  of  this  malady. 
The  fear  of  demons  brings  the  fixation  of  attention,  the 
monotony  of  thought,   the  limiting  of  the  field  of  con- 


78  DEMONISM 

sciousness,  and  other  conditions  which  Sidis  shows  are 
necessary  to  hypnotization.* 

A  subject  thus  hypnotized  follows  out  passively 
false  suggestions  inherent  in  ignorant  mental  concepts. 
Take  a  subject  hypnotized  before  an  audience.  The 
operator  tells  him  he  is  a  dog.  Had  he  never  seen  a  dog, 
he  would  not  know  what  to  do.  But  he  has  in  his  mind 
already  the  concept  "dog."  Immediately  he  gets  on 
all  fours,  barks,  bites.  Now  take  a  demon  case.  The 
subject  believes  himself  to  be  under  the  control  of  the 
Fox  God.  There  is  no  Fox  God.  He  does  not  imper- 
sonate the  biological  concept  of  the  fox.  But  there  is 
in  his  mind  the  superstitious  concept  of  the  spirit  fox 
and  he  automatically  does  what  he  believes  that  spirit 
would  do. 

This  is  not  imaginary,  it  is  not  feigned.  It  is  a 
most  real  psycho-physical  condition.  It  is  abject  bond- 
age by  this  hypnotization  of  the  mind  to  all  the  mass  of 
superstition  and  folklore  of  these  old  countries. 

4.  Now  let  us  return  to  the  views  of  psychiatrists. 
We  have  traced  demonism  to  the  law  of  suggestion.  Fear 
and  psychic  conflict  without  suggestion  do  not  produce 
demonism.  A  sporadic  case  in  Western  lands  like  that 
of  Gottleibin  Dittus  does  not  disprove,  but  confirms  this 
position.  Examination  of  such  cases  will  show  that 
there  was  belief  that  demons  can  possess  men. 

But  Prince  shows  f  that  suggestion  itself,  having 
the  force  of  a  volition  or  unexpressed  wish,  gives  rise  to 
emotive  impulse  and  promotes  conflict.  We  may  thus 
recognize  suggestion  itself  as  the  casus  belli,  so  to  speak. 
And  Sidis  has  shown  that    "the   fear   instinct   and  its 

*  "  Psychology  of  Suggestion,"  p.  49. 
I  "  The  Unconscious,"  pp.  72,  73. 


THE    MIND   DEMONIZED  79 

offspring — anxiety  ....  weaken,  dissociate  and  paralyze 
the  functions  of  body  and  mind."  * 

We  can  see,  then,  how  suggestion  operates  ;  inten- 
sifying emotive  impulses,  causing  fear  and  anxiety,  and 
thus  making  one  liable  to  hypnotization. 

But  note  the  word  liable.  Granting  these  environ- 
mental conditions,  the  prevalence  of  the  fear,  how  comes 
it  that  some  are  demonized  and  some  not  ?  If  this  belief 
alone  were  the  efficient  cause  of  the  demonism,  all  under 
these  conditions  would  be  demonized.  Just  so  in  Western 
lands,  many  are  fit  subjects  for  hypnotizing,  but  they  are 
not  hypnotized  without  a  hypnotizing  agent. 

A  still  more  fundamental  question  is,  Whence  comes 
this  environment  ?  By  analyzing  demonism  as  hypnotism 
we  have  by  no  means  accounted  for  it  on  a  subjective 
basis.  We  have  merely  found  the  modus,  the  scientific 
principles  on  which  it  operates.  The  discovery  of  the 
law  of  gravitation  did  not  account  for  the  motions  of  the 
spheres,     Deeper  questions  are  yet  before  us. 


•"Causation    and    Treatment    of    Psychopathic    Disease*."' 

P-  43- 


CHAPTER  VII 
SATANIC  ORIGIN  OF  DEMONISM. 

In  all  ages,  men  have  tried  to  disprove  or  laugh  off 
the  fact  that  the  world  has  an  enemy,  Satan,  who  works 
against  all  that  is  good.  The  facts  of  demonism  confirm 
the  Bible  on  this  point. 

At  this  statement  my  readers  will  be  variously 
affected  according  to  their  customary  attitude  of  mind. 
The  religious  will  read  with  avidity,  the  anti-religious 
will  scoff.  Scientists  will  endeavor  to  read  without  bias. 
But  in  conversation  several  expressed  the  view  that  belief 
in  spiritualities  should  be  accepted  only  as  a  last  resort. 
This,  too,  is  an  unjustifiable  bias.  If  the  arguments  for, 
outweigh  those  against  the  influence  of  spiritualities,  to 
tip  the  scales  with  a  materialistic  doubt  is  not  scientific 
impartiality. 

i.  Let  us  first  get  rid  of  a  misconception,  viz.,  that 
the  advance  of  science,  dispelling  superstition,  has  dis- 
proved the  existence  of  spiritualities.  We  need  to  analyze 
the  situation.  Belief  in  spirits — aside  from  Biblical  and 
theological  apologetics — has  heretofore  rested  largely  on 
phenomena  apparently  not  explainable  on  scientific  prin- 
ciples, leading  to  the  hypothesis  of  causation  by  non- 
human  agencies.  Superstitious  ideas  about  direct  inter- 
ference of  spirits  in  the  ordinary  course  of  nature  have 
long  since  been  discredited.  There  yet  remains  what 
are  called  the  occult  phenomena.  The  general  tendency 
of  science  is  to  attribute  these  to  the  subconscious 
powers  on  one  or  other  of  several  hypotheses.  The 
Societies  for  Psychic  Research  stand  for  the  existence  of 
human  personalities  after  death  and  the  possibility  of 
their  communicating   with,  and   thus   influencing  men. 


SATANIC   ORIGIN   OF   DEMONISM  8l 

Wallace  and  others  of  the  earlier  members  interpreted  all 
occult  phenomena  on  the  hypothesis  of  continuous  spirit 
influence.  Myers,  in  bringing  out  the  principles  of 
disintegrated,  i.e.,  dissociated  personalities,  took  the 
position  that  with  living  beings  a  dissociated  personality 
could  operate  independently,  thus  accounting  for  these 
occult  powers,  which  he  designated  as  sensory  auto- 
matisms, motor  automatisms,  etc.  From  this  starting- 
point  he  held  that  the  recognition  of  such  powers  on  the 
part  of  the  living  relieved  the  necessity  of  hypothetizing 
the  continuous  spirit  influence  and  at  the  same  time 
tended  to  the  comprehension  of  the  spirit  world  and  a 
more  rational  conception  thereof. 

It  is  attempted  to  account  for  these  occult  pheno- 
mena on  the  theories  of  telepathy,  clairvoyance,  clair- 
audience,  and  the  like,  as  powers  of  the  normal  integrated 
mind.     Such  theories  are  still  tentative. 

Again,  cautious  science,  afraid  of  either  of  these 
views,  recognizes  hyperesthesia,  a  faculty  allowing  for 
the  extension  to  a  limited  degree  of  the  perceptive  powers 
of  man.  This  faculty  is,  however,  too  limited  to  account 
for  all  the  known  phenomena. 

In  demonism  these  occult  powers  occur.  Case  No. 
124  lived  ten  miles  from  the  city  where  the  missionaries 
were.  Her  husband  went  for  the  Christians.  In  the 
meantime  the  patient,  on  her  bed,  began  to  tell  just  what 
the  party  were  doing.  '  Now  they  have  started.  Now 
they  are  going  along  by  such  a  street.  Now  they  have 
stopped  and  taken  off  their  hats.  Now  they  are  at  the 
door.*  Thus  she  followed  exactly  their  every  move- 
ment, even  to  the  stopping  on  the  way  for  prayer. 

The  interpreting  of  these  occult  phenomena  as 
functions  of   human    powers,    whether   subconscious  or 


82  DEMONISM 

otherwise,  does  not  antagonize,  but  rather  strengthens 
the  hypothesis  that  there  are  spiritualities.  It  does 
effectively  disabuse  the  superstitious  idea  that  spiritual- 
ities manipulate  affairs  without  regard  to  scientific  prin- 
ciples. But  if  science  can  see  principles  on  which  it  may 
be  possible  to  understand  the  influence  of  spiritualities, 
it  gives  a  ''provisional  intelligibility,"  as  Myers  would 
say,  that  may  lead  in  time  to  demonstrable  proof.  We 
see  that  a  living  human  organism  may  form  one  or  more 
secondary  personalities,  alternating  with  the  primary. 
Prince  shows  us*  that  a  co-conscious  secondary  person- 
ality may  be  formed,  as  Sally  was,  early  in  life,  incubate 
and  grow  unseen  in  the  subconscious,  having  perceptions, 
memory,  thoughts  unknown  to  the  primary.  Myers 
would  hold  that  such  a  secondary  personality  can  function 
apart  from  the  body.  Certainly  the  functions  attributed 
to  the  subconscious,  whether  or  not  formed  into  a  co-con- 
scious personality,  are  not  unlike  what  religious  writers 
attribute  to  the  soul.  If  we  can  find  out  the  workings  of 
the  soul  in  the  living  man,  problems  of  the  future  look 
less  incomprehensible.  Science  has  not  negatived  the 
existence  of  spiritualities,  but  rather  is  feeling  for  light. 

But  I  do  not  base  my  argument  for  the  existence  of 
Satan  on  these  occult  phenomena.  We  shall  see,  as  we 
proceed,  that  the  facts  of  demonism,  as  interpreted  in 
terms  of  modern  science,  lead  us  to  a  Satan. 

II.  We  have  found  that  demonism  is,  as  to  origin, 
essentially  hypnotic.  In  looking  for  the  ultimate  origin, 
our  next  step  is  to  consider  the  two  phases  of  the  subject, 
auto-  and  volitional  hypnotization,  and  the  bearings  of 
this  on  our  problem, 

*'•  Journal  of  Abnormal  Psychology,"  Vol.  XV,  Nos.  2  and 
3,  June  to  September,  1920. 


SATANIC   ORIGIN    OF    DEMONISM  83 

Let  us  keep  in  mind  that  all  hypnotization  is  auto- 
matic. Given  the  necessary  conditions — what  some 
have  called  an  attitude  of  "  expectant  attention  " — and 
a  suggestion,  the  human  organism  automatically  slips 
the  bolt  and  unshifts  itself.  What  is  meant  by  the  term 
11  auto-hypnotization  "  is  that  the  conditions  arise  and 
a  suggestion  occurs  accidentally,  as  we  say,  i.e.,  without 
known  purpose. 

My  case  No.  58,  Mrs.  Ts'wei,  originated  thus.  The 
husband's  grandmother  used  to  be  a  witch,  a  devotee  of 
the  Fox  Spirit  and  controlled  by  it.  At  her  death  the 
trouble  came  upon  her  daughter-in-law.  At  the  death 
of  this  second  Mrs.  Ts'wei,  it  came  upon  her  daughter- 
in-law,  our  No.  58.  In  a  little  village,  remote  from 
all  broadening  influences,  bound  down  by  the  conviction 
of  the  supernatural  powers  of  the  fox,  the  attention 
riveted  by  anticipation  due  to  the  family  history,  the 
conditions  had  arisen,  this  No.  58's  mind  had  seized  a 
suggestion  and  a  secondary  personality  had  split  off. 
The  conditions  necessary  to  hypnotization  were  inherent 
in  the  environment,  and  we  may  consider  this  auio- 
hypnotization. 

Tracing  demonism  to  auto-hypnotization  does  not, 
however,  solve  the  problem  as  to  its  ultimate  origin. 
The  question  still  faces  us,  Whence  comes  this  environ- 
ment ?  How  is  it  that  men  worship  foxes  and  mythical 
beings  ?  How  is  it  that  they  believe  in  the  power  of 
such  spiritualities  to  "  possess  "  people  ?  And  the  one 
question  that  persists  is,  Whence  comes  the  evil  quality 
in  demonism? 

III.  The  question  as  to  origin  of  the  environment 
and  of  the  evil  quality  in  this  environment  resolves  itself 
into   two   questions,   Is  there    First  Cause    in    general  ? 


84  DEMONISM 

And,   Is  there  a  First  Cause  of  Evil  ?     We  will  now 
discuss  the  first  of  these  questions. 

(i)  Are  second  causes  adequate  to  account 
for  the  universe?  The  law  of  cause  and  effect  is 
wide-reaching  in  the  psychological  as  well  as  the 
physiological  spheres.  The  disposing  of  conditions 
which  lead  to  environmental  suggestion  and  prepare  a 
mind  to  receive  it  automatically  may  be  considered  but 
links  in  the  chain  of  cause  and  effect.  Even  the  human 
will  is  influenced  by  heredity,  education,  etc.  The 
judgments,  emotions,  purposes  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
would  be  impossible  in  the  Hottentot  or  the  Malay,  at 
least  without  bringing  them  under  the  environmental 
influences  that  have  prevailed  in  civilized  lands. 

Even  the  ethical  may  be  influenced  by  this  law. 
Factors  psychic  and  factors  physical  may  affect  moral, 
indeed  religious  phenomena.  Structure  of  the  brain, 
heredity,  disease,  may  have  much  to  do  with  whether  a 
man  is  morally  good  or  morally  evil. 

In  these  causes  the  psychic  and  the  physical  mutu- 
ally interact.  Scientists  of  a  type  now  passing  away, 
when  they  touched  the  border  line  of  physiology  and 
psychology,  came  to  a  halt.  But  modern  investigators 
are  losing  sight  of  this  line.  Adolf  Meyer  speaks  of  the 
"medically  useless  contrast  of  mental  and  physical."* 
Scientists  now  trace  psychic  effects  to  physical  causes, 
and  with  almost  equal  facility,  physical  effects  to  psychic 
causes.  Defects  in  the  brain,  causing  psychic  abnorm- 
alities, may  be  traced  back  to  sin  and  ignorance  in  earlier 
links  of  the  chain. 


*  "Journal  of  the  American  Medical  Association,"  September 
4,  1915. 


SATANIC    ORIGIN    OF   DEMONISM  85 

Yet,  after  all,  the  cause  and  effect  principle  itself 
presupposes  a  cause.  The  steam  engine  is  a  piece  of 
mechanism  based  on  the  expansive  power  of  heat.  But 
the  law  of  heat  expansion  could  never  have  made  a  steam 
engine.  The  law  of  gravitation  makes  water  run  down 
a  hill,  but  this  law  could  never  have  made  the  water  nor 
the  hill,  nor  put  them  together.  Scientific  *laws  are 
themselves  dead,  mechanical  principles.  They  cannot 
even  manipulate  themselves,  so  as  to  make  an  engine  or 
a  stream  of  water.  How  much  less  could  they  have 
created  themselves  and  all  things. 

The  law  ot  cause  and  effect  gives  a  working  hypo- 
thesis as  to  the  modus  of  phenomena ;  but  the  human 
mind  refuses  to  be  satisfied  with  any  philosophy  which 
leaves  the  cosmos  as  a  mechanical  automaton,  a  vast 
machine,  self-created,  self-starting,  self-running,  with 
no  dynamic,  no  governing  mentality  behind  it. 

(2)  Furthermore,  biological  evolution,  when  it  leaves 
ultimate  cause  out  of  the  equation,  try  as  it  will,  cannot 
account  for  the  noblest  ideals  of  man,  especially  SELF- 
sacrifice,  altruism.  Its  principles  are  essentially  and 
necessarily  self-centric.  It  is  based  on  the  survival  of 
the  fittest,  the  right  of  the  stronger  to  live  at  the  expense 
of  the  weaker.  Darwinianism  unmodified,  leads  logically 
and  actually  to  Prussianism — the  right  of  might — and 
aspires  to  the  superman  as  the  next  step  in  evolution. 

It  has  been  attempted  to  account  for  altruism  by 
sayiug  that  nature  empirically  finds  the  advantages  of 
self-sacrifice  for  the  common  good,  and  thus  has  devel- 
oped this  principle.  This  lowers  ethics  to  utilitarianism 
and  emasculates  nobility.  It  accounts  for  nobility  by 
denying  its  existence  !  Again  it  has  been  attempted  to 
interpret  self-sacrifice  on  the  principle  of  overfunctioning, 


86  DEMON  ISM 

that  the  ethical  is  a  biological,  useful  apparatus  and  self- 
destruction  is  the  abnormal  functioning  of  this  principle. 
Then  self-sacrifice  becomes  an  abnormality,  a  psychic 
excrescence.  This  cannot  be  accepted.  There  is  in  man 
enough  of  God  to  prove  that  God  is.  A  Divine  ultimate 
cause  is  an  inevitable  hypothesis. 

(3)  Let  us  look  at  this  from  another  viewpoint,  viz., 
the  relation  between  freedom  and  necessity.  This 
is  a  battle  ground  famous  both  in  theology  and  science. 
Religious  thinkers  have  lined  up  behind  Augustine  and 
Calvin,  or  Pelagius  and  Arminius.  Some  scientists* 
advocate  a  determinism  which  would  make  a  Calvinist*  s 
hair  stand  on  end.  On  the  other  hand  Sir  Oliver  Lodge 
and  Mimsterberg,  usually  antagonists,  both  bring  out 
the  argument  that  the  objective  relations  of  man,  the 
function  of  the  faculties  of  a  human  personality,  are 
servants ;  that  there  is  a  life  which  dominates  these,  and 
which  cannot  be  subordinated  to  their  control.  Lodge 
says,  e.g.,  "  Terrestrial  animals  are  all,  in  a  sense,  one 
family ;  and  their  hereditary  links  with  the  psychical 
universe  consist  of  the  physiological  mechanism  called 
brain  and  nerve.  But  these  most  interesting  material 
structures  are  our  servants,  not  our  masters."  f 

Miinsterberg  draws  a  distinction  between  the  psycho- 
physiological realm  of  mechanical  cause-and-effect  rela- 
tionships and  what  he  calls  the  inner  life,  the  true  life ; 
which  consists,  as  he  holds,  of  a  succession  of  will- 
attitudes,  which  are  free  and  dominating.  Thus  he 
says :  % 


*  See,   e.g.,    Dubois'    "The   Psychic   Treatment   of  Nervous 
Disorders." 

t  "  Mau  and  the  Universe." 

i  "  Psychology  and  Life,"  p.  31. 


SATANIC    ORIGIN    OF    DBMONISM  87 


>  •  'O; 


The  real  will  is  not  a  perceivable  object,  and 
therefore  neither  cause  nor  effect,  but  has  its  value  and 
meaning  in  itself  ;  it  is  not  an  exception  to  the  world  of 
laws  and  causes  ;  no,  there  would  not  be  any  meaning  in 
asking  whether  it  has  a  cause  or  not,  as  only  existing 
objects  can  belong  to  the  series  of  causal  relations.  The 
real  will  is  free,  and  it  is  the  work  of  such  free  will  to 
picture,  for  its  own  purposes,  the  world  as  an  unfree,  a 
causally  connected,  an  existing  system  ;  and  if  it  is  the 
triumph  of  modern  psychology  to  master  even  the  best 
in  man,  the  will,  and  to  dissolve  even  the  will  into  its 
atomistic  sensations,  and  their  causal  unfree  play,  we 
are  blind  if  we  forget  that  this  transformation  and  con- 
struction is  itself  the  work  of  the  will  which  dictates 
ends,  and  is  the  finest  herald  of  its  freedom." 

Again  he  says  :  *  "  Values  and  duties,  freedom  and 
responsibility  belong  to  the  inner  life  in  its  real  activity, 
but  not  to  the  system  of  psychological  facts  into  which 
we  have  transformed  the  inner  experience." 

The  effort  to  put  God  out  of  His  universe,  to  bind 
all  down  under  a  blind,  mechanical  fate,  ever  recurs 
under  various  mutations  of  philosophy.  Yet  a  historical 
review  of  the  race  shows  that  man  refuses  to  give  up 
belief  in  a  region  where  the  will,  be  it  human  or  divine, 
chooses,  ...  a  region  of  freedom  and  responsibility. 
Neither  man  nor  God  can  be  reduced  to  a  mere  cog  on 
a  wheel. 

IV.  Having,  then,  established  the  fact  that  there 
must  be  First  Cause  or  causes  outside  of  and  overruliug 
the  mechanical  second  causes,  we  come  to  the  more 
specific  problem,  Is  there  a  First  Cause  of  Evil  ? 

*  Page  70. 


88  DEMONISM 

i .  Those  who  believe  in  God  as  monotheistically  con- 
ceived, cannot  think  of  Him  as  less  than  perfect.  Hence 
they  cannot  attribute  evil  to  God.  But  in  this  present 
realm  of  cause  and  effect,  there  is  no  place  for  an  effect 
without  a  cause.  Evil  must  have  a  source  outside  of 
God  and  outside  of  this  law  of  cause  and  effect.  This 
leads  us  to  another  free-will  First  Cause. 

2.  The  facts  of  demonism  confirm  this  postulate* 
The  evil  quality  manifested  in  demonism  cannot  be 
accounted  for  except  on  the  hypothesis  of  Satanic  origin. 

Question  will  be  raised,  Are  there  not  cases  of  good 
spirits  taking  control  of  a  dissociated  personality  ?  Such 
may  be  possible.  Joan  of  Arc  and  Swedeuborg  at  once 
come  to  mind.  Yet  they  do  not  seem  to  have  lost  their 
personalities.  The  good  spirits  seemed  to  communicate 
with  them  and  help  them  in  their  normal  personalities. 
What  looks  more  like  control  by  good  spirits  is  to  be 
seen  in  some  of  the  cases  reported  by  the  Societies  for 
Psychic  Research,  e.g.,  the  case  of  D  D.  Home  (reported 
by  Sir  William  Crookes)  and  that  of  William  Stainton 
Moses  (studied  by  Edmund Gurney  and  F.  W.  H.  Myers). 
If  these  cases  are  good  spirits,  then  it  strengthens 
my  claim  that  the  moral  quality  must  have  an  origin. 
In  any  case  they  are  not  to  be  classified  with  demonism, 
except  in  so  far  as  both  are  hysteria,  for  they  do  not 
appear  in  the  environment  which  produces  demonism. 
As  they  are  sporadic,  we  must  infer  special  causation 
with  each  case,  whether  physical  or  psychic.  The 
demonized  are  a  well-defined  class  of  cases,  readily 
diagnosed  by  those  familiar  with  the  malady. 

Those  demonized,  so  far  as  reports  go,  are  all  marked 
by  wickedness,  malice,  evil  of  every  kind,  with  no  good, 
no  love,  no  kindliness.     Neither  I  nor^any  of  those  who 


SATANIC    ORIGIN   OF    DEMON  ISM  89 

have  observed  these  cases  have  ever  heard  of  a  good 
demon.  Even  the  healing  of  diseases  is  done  in  a  spirit 
of  grasping  for  power  over  the  sufferer,  giving  a  tempor- 
ary respite,  but  demanding  perpetual  slavery. 

Take  Miss  King's  night-walker,  No.  113.  She 
was  an  old  woman  with  a  little  grandchild.  For  four- 
teen years  she  had  walked  the  streets  of  Yaugchow  every 
night.  The  policemen  all  knew  her.  She  had  no  volition 
of  her  own.  It  would  be  benevolent  indeed  to  heal  a 
patient  and  subject  her  to  such  bondage  !  No  one  who 
knows  demonism  in  its  haunts  would  raise  any  question 
that  it  is  absolutely  and  irrevocably  evil. 

If  we  take  these  as  auto-suggestion,  then  the  environ- 
ment must  bear  the  blame  ;  but  environment  which  can 
produce  a  uniformly  evil  affection  like  this  must  be  itself 
evil,  and  must  have  an  evil  origin.  If  the  presence  of 
evil  in  the  world  in  a  general  way  presupposes  an  evil 
First  Cause,  how  much  more  when  we  see  evil  en  bloc  / 

3.  That  there  is  a  Satan  and  that  Satan  is  respon- 
sible for  demonism  is  put  beyond  question  by  the  fact 
that  the  lines  of  demarcation  betwTeen  the  countries  which 
have  not  demonism  and  those  which  have  It  coincide 
with  the  limits  of  Christian  influence. 

In  the  West,  the  only  genuine  case  of  demonism  I 
have  found,  in  present  times,  is  that  of  Gottleibin  Dittus, 
recorded  in  the  "Biography  of  Rev.  Jno.  Christopher 
Blumhardt. "  This  was  a  young  woman,  sickly,  shy, 
very  religious. 

She  told  Blumhardt  that  a  woman  or  her  acquain- 
tance, who  had  died  two  years  before,  appeared  to  her. 
Every   time   she  appeared    the   girl    had    a    convulsion. 
After  recovering  consciousness,  she  had  no  recollection 
*  See  Nevius  and  others. 


90  DEMONISM 

of  events.  There  were  unaccountable  noises,  windows 
rattled,  plaster  fell.  When  Blutnhardt  invoked  tbe 
name  "Jesus,"  she  shivered  and  a  voice  not  her  own 
replied,  "That  name  I  cannot  bear."  There  was  talk- 
ing in  the  demon  personality.  The  demons  claimed  to 
be  1,067  m  number.  They  spoke  all  the  languages  of 
Europe  and  some  that  Blumhardt  and  others  did  not 
recognize.     She  was  healed  by  fasting  and  prayer. 

It  has  been  supposed  that  the  case  known  as  "Old 
Stump,"  studied  by  Dr.  Ira  Barrows,  was  demonism. 
With  this  young  girl,  her  right  hand  seems  to  form  an 
independent  personality  which  she  calls  Old  Stump.  She 
seems  to  know  nothing  of  what  Old  Stump  does.  At 
times  she  raves,  tears  hair  and  clothing,  but  Old  Stump 
tries  to  hold  the  left  hand  down.  She  dislikes  Old 
Stump,  although  the  latter  is  benevolent  in  disposition. 
She  pounds  and  pricks  this  right  hand.  At  night,  when 
apparently  asleep,  she  sits  up  and  the  right  hand  writes, 
but  when  she  wakes  she  knows  nothing  of  what  she 
wrote.  She  writes  poetry,  Latin  and  French  with  Old 
Stump,  although  normally  she  knows  neither  Latin  nor 
French.  When  her  delirium  is  at  its  height,  the  right 
hand  is  rational,  asking  and  answering  questions  in 
writing,  trying  to  pull  the  bedclothes  over  her,  etc. 

Now  this  case  resembles  demonism  in  that  it  is  a 
dissociation,  but  there  the  resemblance  ends.  It  does 
not  come  from  fear  of  demons,  there  is  no  demon  control, 
no  evil  quality  in  Old  Stump.  When  not  in  delirium, 
the  normal  personality  does  not  reappear,  thus  showing 
more  or  less  permanent,' diseased  conditions. 

Jung's  patient,  a  girl  who  in  the  dissociated  person- 
ality took  the  name  "Ivenes,"  also  resembles  demonism. 
She  once  took  part  in  table  turning  for  fun,  and  thus  it 


SATANIC    ORIGIN    OF    DEMONISM  91 

was  discovered  that  she  was  a  medium.  She  would 
have  periods  of  trance,  ending  usually  in  catalepsy. 
Once  she  was  hysterically  blind  for  half  an  hour.  In 
the  trances,  under  the  "  guidance"  of  her  grandfather, 
whom  she  had  never  seen,  she  would  see  spirits,  both 
benevolent  and  malevolent.  When  in  the  deep  trance 
she  would  speak  in  an  altered  voice  and  in  high  classical 
German,  such  as  her  grandfather,  a  clergyman,  would 
have  used.  She  represented  herself  to  have  been  pre- 
viously incarnated  a  number  of  times,  thus  becoming  the 
mother  of  thousands.  A  mystic  system  of  world  forces 
was  developed  by  Ivenes,  which  she  claimed  was  given 
her  by  the  "star-dwellers,"  but  after  this  the  seances 
ceased.  She  could  not  revive  them,  and  six  months 
later  was  caught  in  deception. 

Jung  diagnosed  this  case  as  arising  from  sexual 
disturbances  of  puberty.  There  was  clear  hereditan* 
influence  and  marked  maladjustment  to  euvironment. 
The  mother  was  rough  and  vulgar,  while  the  father  was 
too  busy  to  notice  her.  She  would  be  afraid  to  go  home. 
She  was  absent-minded,  fond  of  day-dreaming.  The 
matter  did  not  originate  in  superstition,  there  was  no 
demon,  no  evil  quality,  no  antagonism  to  the  name 
11  Jesus,"  none  of  the  most  marked  symptoms  of 
demonism. 

In  Western  asylums  are  many  insane  and  hysterics 
who  manifest  symptoms  somewhat  resembling  demonism; 
but  to  identify  them  would  be  as  scientific  as  to  identifv 
malaria  and  diphtheria  because  both  have  fever,  or 
delirium  tremens  and  typhoid  because  both  have  delirium. 

While  in  enlightened  Christian  countries  demonism 
is  so  rare  as  to  be  a  negligible  quantity,  we  have  seen 
that  it   appears   in    multitudes    wherever    Christ   is  not 


92  DEMONISM 

known.  China,  Japan,  Korea  are  full  of  it.  India,  too, 
is  a  non-Christian  land,  for  the  British  Government 
zealously  protects  Buddhism  and  Mohammedanism. 
Nevius  gives  two  capable  witnesses  to  demonism  there, 
the  one  a  bishop  and  the  other  a  British  official.  Miss 
MacNaughton  sends  me  two  clear  cases  from  her  India 
hospital.  James  Moore  Hicksou,  known  as  "  The 
Healer,"  writes  me  that  in  India  he  healed  two  hundred 
cases  of  demonism  in  one  meeting.  In  New  Zealand,  for 
twenty  years,  Rev.  Canon  Williams  has  been  observing 
demonism  and  sends  notes  on  six  cases  he  has  witnessed. 
This  shows  its  prevalence  in  the  Pacific  Islands.  Else- 
where I  have  given  evidence  for  Africa  and  the  Moslem 
lands. 

In  all  these  countries  the  demonism  is  clearly  differ- 
entiated from  the  insanities  and  dissociations  seen  in 
Christian  lands.  It  originates  in  superstition  ;  it  is  char- 
acteristically evil ;  there  are  always  one  or  more  demons 
in  control;  the  affection  passes  from  one  person  to 
another  and  back  again  ;  there  is  intense  hatred  of  the 
name  ' '  Jesus  ' '  ;  they  are  healed  by  prayer  and  com- 
mand in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

This  line  of  cleavage  between  Christian  and  other 
lands  cannot  be  ignored. 

How  can  it  be  accounted  for  ?  By  racial  charac- 
teristics ?  In  the  past,  from  Egypt  downwards  the 
Western  world  has  seen  successive  races  reach  high 
intellectual  development.  In  the  East,  China  and  India 
liave  at  times  surpassed  the  West  intellectually.  Yet 
none  of  these  races  rid  the  world  of  demonism.  Or  can 
we  account  for  this  line  of  cleavage  on  the  ground  that 
Christianity  is  the  product  of  higher  education  ?  But 
why  is  it  that  Europe  and  America  have  this  education 


SATANIC   ORIGIN    OF    DEMONISM  93 

and  other  lands  have  it  not  ?  The  only  comprehensive 
differential  is  the  Christian  religion.  It  must  therefore 
be  causal  rather  than  resultant. 

Japan  now  ranks  as  one  of  the  great  powers.  In 
medicine  she  has  made  such  advances  that  the  sanitation 
in  her  armies  was  the  wonder  of  the  world  ;  and  her 
scientists  are  inventors  of  the  first  rank.  Yet  Japan  has 
not  rid  her  country  of  demonism.  Educational  systems 
based  on  wrong  conceptions  of  divinity  have  never  been 
able  to  throw  off  demonism.  It  is  safe  to  predict  that 
Japan  will  continue  to  have  demonism  so  long  as  she  has 
idolatry,  which  is  the  worship  of  demons  in  the  primary 
sense  of  the  term. 

The  only  system  that  has  gotten  rid  of  demonism  is 
that  based  ou  what  I  have  called  normal,  scientific 
religion,  the  monotheistic  conception  of  systematized  law 
under  Supreme  guidance.  This  system  must  be  based 
on  fact,  on  truth.  And,  furthermore,  monotheism  must 
be  imbued  with  the  Spirit  of  the  Christ.  This  Spirit 
threw  off  the  shackles  of  Judaism  ;  in  the  Reformers  it 
threw  off  papal  ecclesiasticism  ;  in  Copernicus,  Galileo, 
Columbus,  it  threw  off  the  autocracy  of  mistaken  dogma  ; 
it  is  this  living  Spirit  in  man  that  is  freeing  the  world 
from  the  degrading  influence  of  the  Anti-Divine,  the 
Satan. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
SATANIC  DISSOCIATION. 

Since  there  is,  then,  an  ultimate  source  of  evil  in  the 
world,  a  Satan  to  whom  or  to  which  we  may  refer  the 
environment  in  which  demonism  occurs,  need  we  also 
infer  a  more  direct  Satanic  influence  in  the  actual  cases 
of  demonism? 

Science  has  discovered  truths  which  Esculapius, 
e.g.,  could  not  have  believed  possible,  viz.,  that  maladies 
physically  manifested,  hysteria,  asthma,  and  the  like, 
may  be  traced  back  to  psychic  causes.  There  may  be 
yet  higher  possibilities  before  us.  It  is  clearly  within 
the  range  of  anticipation  that  men,  on  scientific  grounds, 
independently  of  religious  faith,  may  come  to  recognize 
both  God  and  Satan. 

At  any  rate,  science  is  now  removing  many  of  the 
obstacles  to  the  recognition  of  spiritualities.  The  law  of 
suggestion  provides  a  tenable  hypothesis  on  which  to 
understand  their  influence  over  men. 

We  have  seen  that  the  influence  of  the  Divine  is 
ordinarily  mediate,  i.e.,  by  the  disposing  of  conditions, 
the  manipulating  of  secondary  causes,  working  through 
and  by  this  vast  system  which  He  has  created.  If  there 
be  Satanic  influence,  we  may  reasonably  understand  it 
in  a  similar  way,  that  Satan  has  knowledge  of,  and 
power  over,  world  conditions,  not  to  arbitrarily  interfere 
with,  but  to  work  through,  natural  law. 

This  brings  up  the  question,  Does  Satan  have  such 
power  over  human  affairs  as  to  cause  dissociation,  not 
only  as  the  original  source  of  evil  in  the  environmental 
conditions,  but  by  purposive  psychic  influence,  over  an 


SATANIC    DISSOCIATION  95 

individual,  by  volitional  suggestion,  whether  with  or 
without  second  causes  as  the  case  may  be  ? 

The  proposition  that  there  is  a  Satan,  who  does 
influence  men  by  suggestion  is,  of  course,  acceptable  to 
those  who  acknowledge  the  tenets  of  the  Christian 
churches.  Indeed  they  may  accept  the  proposition  so 
readily  as  to  confuse  the  condition  of  Satanic  dissociation 
with  the  evil  tendencies  of  minds  not  dissociated.  A 
tyrant  who,  in  his  lust  for  power,  slays  innocent  citizens 
is  instigated  by  Satan,  but  he  is  not  demon-'4  possessed." 
There  is  no  change  of  personality. 

For  the  cause  of  lust  and  cruelty — back  of  even 
'  social  suggestibility  " — no  adequate  interpretation  has 
been  found  except  on  the  hypothesis  of  a  Satan  with 
power  to  suggest.  If  there  be,  then,  a  Satan  with  power 
to  influence  men  in  the  ordinary  sense,  will  not  such  a 
Satan  be  able  also  to  hypnotize  by  volitional  sugges- 
tion ?  If  so,  the  dissociating  of  the  demonized  may  be, 
in  all  or  some  of  the  cases,  due  to  such  suggestion. 
Satan  would  then  control  the  demonized  personalities, 
directing  them  even  as  the  human  operator  controls 
his  hypnotized  subject.  In  demonism  there  are  data 
which  tend  to  substantiate  this  tentative  hypothesis  as 
a  matter  of  fact. 

1.  In  Western  lands  automatic,  "  accidental  "  dis- 
sociation more  usually  occurs  where  there  are  patho- 
logical or  psychopathological  predisposing  factors.  * 
Looking  over  thirty-one  well-known  cases,  I  find  only 
four  in  which  there  is  not  clear  record  of  trauma, 
epilepsy,  lesion,  exhaustion,  or  at  least  continued  hysteric 
and  neurasthenic  conditions.  Even  of  the  four  some 
authorities  question  the  data  in  the  Mary  Reynolds  case 

*See  authorities  in  Chapter  IV. 


96  DEMONISM 

and  attribute  the  Ansel  Bourne  case  to  epilepsy  in  youth. 
But  volitional  suggestion  is  not  in  any  way  dependent  on 
such  predisposing  factors.  Forel  says :  "I  cannot 
emphasize  too  strongly  that  suggestibility  is  an  abso- 
lutely normal  characteristic  of  the  normal  human  brain." 
The  Dictionary  of  Philosophy  and  Psychology  takes  this 
as  the  consensus  of  scientific  opinion.  This  is  not  incom- 
patible with  Sidis's  position  that  hypnosis  is  abnormal 
as  contrasted  with  normal  suggestibility.  Hypnotiza- 
tion  by  normal  suggestion  brings  about  the  abnormal 
condition,  hypnosis. 

Now  in  demonism  the  most  hearty,  robust,  stolid 
are  affected.  My  No.  58  I  found  to  be  a  buxom  young 
woman  with  a  baby  and  pregnant.  Her  mother,  fifty- 
nine  years  old,  walked  in  five  miles  to  see  her.  The 
old  lady  was  the  picture  of  health.  She  reported  her 
husband  also  healthy,  and  that  her  seven  children  were 
heart}7,  even  this  one  having  never  had  any  illness  until 
the  demon  came  on  her.  No.  58  was  given  a  clinical 
examination  by  J.  W.  He  wet  t,  M.R.C.S.,  L.R.C.P., 
and  pronounced  normal. 

My  No.  405  is  a  little  old  lady  of  sixty-four  as  spry 
as  a  kitten.  If  there  be  pathological  conditions,  it  would 
take  a  clinical  sleuth  to  detect  them.  Yet  she  has  been 
liable  to  demonism  practically  all  her  life.  When  I  last 
saw  her,  October^i2th,  1920,  she  had  two  typical  spells. 
They  would  come  on  with  terrific  yawns.  The  face 
assumed  an  aspect  of  malignity  with  a  defiant  pertness 
pathetically  inconsistent  in  such  a  wizened  little  old 
body.  When  led  out  to  be  photographed,  the  demon 
struggled  and  fought.  During  the  hymn  she  lay  prone  on 
the  ground,  chanting  in  a  weird  monotone.  But  imme- 
diately afterwards,  while  praying,  I  peeped  up  and  almost 


SATANIC    DISSOCIATION  97 

laughed  to  see  her  standing  beside  me  normal,  silently 
looking  on  with  a  curious,  interested  attention.*  Unfor- 
tunately, as  she  is  stone  deaf,  we  cannot  reach  her  mind, 
to  cure  her. 

In  many  of  the  cases  there  is  no  indication  of  patho- 
logical or  psychopathological  conditions  other  than  the 
environment. 

Now  is  such  hypnotization  adequately  accounted  for 
on  the  hypothesis  of  autosuggestion  ?  To  say  that  the 
environmental  conditions  are  psychopathological  does 
not  cover  the  ground.  Environmental  conditions  may 
give  the  soil  for  psychogenesis,  but  that  does  not  give  a 
neurological  predisposition  or  a  nervous  instability  in  the 
individual.  With  this  class  of  cases,  so  many  of  whom 
are  otherwise  in  normal  health,  the  dissociating  is  artifi- 
cial rather  than  spontaneous,  and  presupposes  suggestion 
from  without.  The  characteristic  evil  quality  points  to 
Satan  as  the  hypnotizer. 

11.  The  thought  content  of  the  demouized  and  the 
psychic  attitudes  cannot  be  accounted  for  subjectively. 
The  fact  that  the  demons  know  all  about  the  primary 
consciousness,  would  indicate  previous  co-conscious  exis- 
tence, and  thus  would  account  for  some  of  the  apparent 
occultism.  But  even  this  cannot  account  for  the  knowl- 
edge of,  the  fear  and  hatred  of  Jesus.  This  is  a  charac- 
teristic of  demonism  and  is  manifested  in  some  cases, 
which  neither  consciously  nor  subconsciously  have  ever 
received  such  information  from  human  kind. 

In  Dr.  Wood's  case,  No.  101,  at  the  mention  of 
Jesus,  the  demonized  patient  immediately  showed  a 
change  and  in  five  minutes  was  normal.  No.  109,  on 
hearing  the  name,  would  curse  Miss  King.     Mrs.  Pax- 

*  See  Frontispiece. 


98  DEMON  ISM 

ton's  case,  No.  118,  manifested  hatred  of  the  name.  No. 
4,  when  demonized,  used  to  curse  Mr.  Meng,  but  after 
the  latter  became  a  Christian,  the  demon  dared  not  do 
so,  and  would  shun  him.  No.  58  could  say  anything 
except  the  name  "  Jesus."  In  teaching  her  to  pray,  we 
would  lead  her  up  to  the  words  just  before  it,  and  then 
she  would  balk.  She  told  me  that  '  it '  did  not  allow  her 
to  say  it. 

In  No.  143,  Rev.  W.  H.  Hudson,  D.D.,  was  walking 
along  the  streets  of  a  small  town,  where  no  missionary 
lived.  A  demonized  man,  who  had  never  seen  him  before, 
called  out  in  the  dialect  he  used,  "  Servant  of  God,  what 
have  you  come  here  for  ?"  In  the  conversation  following, 
Dr.  Hudson  gave  the  man  a  prayer,  and  he  was  healed, 
but  later  he  was  taken  back  into  idolatrous  environment. 
The  hostile  influences  prevailed,  and  he  died.  Two  of 
the  cases  reported  by  Rev.  Jonathan  Goforth,  D.  B., 
manifested  strong  hatred  of  Jesus.  One  of  them  No.  160, 
was  wild,  gesticulating.  The  eyes  looked  unnatural,  and 
rolled  around.  A  missionary  was  praying  and  used  the 
name,  "Jesus  of  Nazareth."  Instantly  the  patient  had  a 
paroxysm  of  hatred,  which  was  repeated  every  time  the 
name  was  mentioned.  With  the  other,  No.  159,  a  Lu- 
theran missionary  lady  was  entering  a  certain  town.  A 
woman,  whom  she  supposed  to  be  crazy,  stopped  her 
chair,  crying  out,  "  We  do  not  want  your  Jesus  doings 
here."  She  followed  after  the  chair,  making  demon- 
strations until  they  reached  the  mission.  There  it  was 
recognized  as  demonism  and  healed. 

The  German  case  to  which  I  have  referred  showed 
this  same  hostility. 

Miss  MacNaughton,  of  India,  sends  the  following 
interesting  case.     One  day  a  strange  woman  came  to  the 


SATANIC    DISSOCIATION  99 

hospital.  Every  now  and  then  from  within  her  would 
come  the  sound  as  of  a  cock  crowing.  Then  she  would 
become  wild.  Miss  MacNaughton  said  to  the  Indian 
lady  doctor,  "We  must  kneel  down  and  pray  in  the 
name  of  Jesus."  At  that  a  different  voice  from  within 
the  woman  spoke,  saying,  "  No,  that  name  I  cannot 
take,"  and  she  was  thrown  down,  apparently  with  great 
force  to  the  ground.  At  the  mention  of  the  name  "Jesus," 
the  spirit  would  seem  to  be  in  a  frenzy,  and  then  suddenly 
she  began  to  sing  to  a  beautiful  tune  a  most  wonderful 
poem,  evidently  made  up  at  the  time,  for  one  verse  was 
about  the  hospital,  but  the  demon  said  that  the  Name  it 
could  not  and  never  would  take  ;  that  it  would  take  the 
name  of  Mohammed  and  the  names  of  the  Hindu  deities, 
but  not  that  other  name. 

I  grant  that  there  are  two  methods  of  interpreting 
this  hatred  and  fear  of  the  name  of  Jesus.  The  one  is, 
that  the  secondary  personality  recognizes  the  name  Jesus 
as  a  concept  hostile  to  itself,  merely  a  concept  with  no 
foundation  in  fact,  and  this  automatically  excites  the 
hostility.  The  other  interpretation  is  that  the  secondary 
personality  is  of  an  objective  origin,  that  a  morally  evil 
power  has  by  utilizing  the  law  of  suggestion  brought 
about  the  decomposition  of  the  personality,  or  maybe 
has  taken  advantage  of  a  case  of  auto-suggestion,  but  in 
some  way  has  gotten  control  of  the  subconscious  self. 
The  fear  and  hatred  of  Jesus  on  the  part  of  the  second 
personality,  thus  set  off,  comes  from  a  morally  evil 
hypnotizer,  Satan,  with  whom  it  is  en  rapport.  That 
the  second  is  the  true  interpretation  I  maintain  on  the 
following  grounds  : 

(i).     The  regularity  with  which  this  symptom  ap- 
pears.    The  history  of  hysteria  and  hypnotism  does  not 


102  DEMONISM 

suddenly  conceive  such  a  fear  of  the  book  unless  she  had 
been  informed  and  influenced  by  a  mentality  that  did 
know  these  things,  the  same  mentality  which  implants 
this  fear  on  all  under  its  control,  whether  in  China,  in 
Korea,  in  India,  or  in  Germany  ? 

(3)  Nor  can  we'tfind  in  the  environment  anything  to 
account  for  the  uniform  hatred  and  fear  of  Jesus.  The 
Chinese  at  large  do  not  believe  in  Him. 

My  No.  79  had  been  afflicted  for  ten  years,  the 
trouble  beginning  before  her  marriage.  Later  the  hus- 
band, No.  80,  and  one  of  the  children,  No.  81,  were  liable 
to  the  influence.  A  relative,  Wang  Tao  Ru,  told  them 
Jesus  could  heal  the  trouble.  But  a  neighbor,  Li  Ta 
Hsiu,  said  he  could  heal  it.  Living  a  few  miles  away, 
he  proposed  to  hang  up  scrolls,  worship  the  demon,  and 
thus  attract  his  majesty  to  take  up  his  abode  with  Li 
This  meant  sacrifice,  but  for  it  he  was  paid  twenty 
thousand  cash,  a  sum  sufficient  to  support  a  poor  family 
for  months.  Li's  proposition  was  accepted  even  though 
it  cost  all  this  money.  Yet,  strange  to  say,  it  fails.  Only 
brief  relief  is  noticeable.  Later,  others  renew  Wang's 
suggestion,  and  the  family  decide  to  try  Christianity. 
After  the  first  failure,  they  would,  of  course,  be  less  recep- 
tive. Yet  the  power  of  Jesus  is  manifested.  On  March 
16,  1917,  No.  80  came  to  church  well,  and  afterward  his 
wife  also  was  healed.  This  could  not  have  been  accom- 
plished by  another  fictitious  suggestion,  for  there  was 
nothing  in  the  environment  to  make  the  latter  suggestion 
more  effective  than  the  former  one. 

Oh,  but  some  one  will  say,  this  is  easily  explained. 
The  conscious  mind  accepted  Li's  suggestion  and  the  sub- 
conscious Wang's,  thus  inhibiting  the  former  and  making 
the  latter  effective.     But  why  should  j:he  subconscious 


SATANIC    DISSOCIATION  IO3 

mind  accept  it  ?  Remember  that  the  subconscious  has  a 
wonderful  faculty  of  detecting  frauds.  Had  the  name 
"Jesus"  also  been  based  on  falsehood,  we  cannot  doubt 
that  it  would  have  been  detected. 

III.  Again,  supposing  that  auto-hypnotization  could, 
on  a  purely  subjective  basis,  account  for  the  disintegrat- 
ing and  the  reintegrating,  the  cases  reported  of  demons 
transferred  from  one  person  to  another  cannot  be  ade- 
quately accounted  for  without  assuming  an  objective 
agency. 

Take  my  cases  Nos.  3  and  25,  a  young  wife  and  her 
husband.  The  young  man's  father  had  been  both  wizard 
and  robber.  He  wrould  have  spells  of  demonism,  chanting, 
etc.  While  he  lived  they  were  not  affected.  After  his 
death,  the  daughter-in-law  alone*  was  affected.  The 
symptoms  were  so  identical  with  those  of  the  old  wizard 
that  the  community  considered  it  his  spirit  troubling  her. 
She  was  healed  in  the  home  of  her  Christian  brother. 
Then  the  affection  took  her  husband.  That  this  was  not 
merely  subjective  auto-hypnotization  is  shown  by  the 
fact  that  of  the  three  none  were  affected  synchronously 
and  by  the  coincidence  of  the  dates.  What  prevented 
auto-hypnotization  with  the  young  couple  all  the  time 
they  lived  with  the  old  man?  Must  we  postulate,  on  a 
purely  accidental  basis,  positive  suggestion  for  him  and 
negative  suggestion  for  them  ?  And  shall  we  also  postu- 
late an  accidental  withdrawing  of  the  negative  suggestion 
on  the  death  of  the  father  and  on  the  healing  of  the 
wife  ?  So  far  as  we  can  see,  had  the  father  not  died,  the 
wife  would  not  have  been  taken.  Had  she  not  beer, 
healed,  her  husband  would  not  have  been  taken. 

*No.  3. 


104  DEM  ON  ISM 

Rev.  Canon  Williams  gives  a  clear  case  of  transfer- 
ence.* A  mother  had  been  afflicted  for  some  years, 
occasionally  having  periods  when  she  would  be  under 
strong  control  for  days  at  a  time.  She  would  not  speak 
nor  take  notice  of  any  one,  and  had  a  fixed  stare.  At 
the  end  of  1918,  her  eldest  daughter  suddenly  developed 
the  same  symptoms.  Immediately  the  mother  became 
well  and  continued  so  for  nine  months  during  the  whole 
period  that  the  daughter  was  afflicted.  The  daughter 
was  taken  to  an  asylum  and  spent  eight  months  there 
under  strong  control  all  the  time.  Then  she  suddenly 
recovered  and  the  mother  was  again  taken. 

No.  75  presents  further  considerations.  A  man  was 
afflicted.  The  house  caught  fire.  No.  75,  then  normal, 
brought  him  out  and  laid  him  in  a  furrow.  From  that 
time  the  patient  was  healed,  but  No.  75  was  afflicted  and 
was  so  when  our  people  saw  him.  Note  that  in  this  case 
there  was  no  anticipatory  suggestion  from  family  history 
or  otherwise.  Nor  was  there  any  apparent  cause  for 
the  healing.  We  might  suppose  that  the  shock  of  the 
fire  healed  the  one  and  subjective  auto-hypnotization 
caused  the  affliction  of  the  other.  But  how  account  for 
the  remarkable  coincidence  ? 

No.  124  was  reported  by  Mrs.  Anna  Sykes,  Rev. 
I^acy  I.  Moffett  and  Dr.  Geo.  C.  Worth.  They  all  knew 
the  parties,  the  patient  herself  having  lived  with  them  for 
ten  years  after  the  occurrences.  I  asked  Mr.  Moffett  and 
Dr.  Worth  whether  either  of  them  had  any  doubts  about 
the  facts.  Both  replied,  "None  at  all."  Dr.  Worth, 
who  stands  high  in  his  profession,  continued:  "The 
case  is  one  well  attested  in  every  way  and  there  can  be 
no  doubt  about  it.     They  were  all  sensible  people,  not 

*  No.  147. 


SATANIC    DISSOCIATION  IO5 

neurotic,  not  the  kind  you  would  expect  to  have  such  an 
experience."     This  patient  became  afflicted.     She  would 
have  spells  in  which  she  would  be  rigid  for  several  days. 
The  Christians,  when  summoned,  first  required  them  to 
put  away  all  idolatry.     There  was,  behind  the  house,  a 
grove   and   shrine  peculiarly  sacred.     Even    these   were 
removed.       The    patient    was    healed,    but    a     relapse 
occurred  when  the  husband  brought  back  the  idols.     The 
Christians  came  again.     They   prayed.     Some  of   them 
were  stroking  the  patient's  legs.     She  said  :      "Now  he 
has  my  throat— now  he  has  gone  to  my  feet."     The  old 
preacher,  making  a  dash  at  the  demon,  said,  "I'll  get 
him."     She  continued,   "Now  he  is  over  there   in  the 
corner — there  he  goes  out  of  the  window."     As  she  said 
this,  a  young  man  looking  in  the  window,  cried  out,  "He 
has  come  into  me/''  and  fell  down.     The  preacher  told 
the  family  that  if  they  would  bring  him  to  them,  they 
could  cure  him,  but  if  they  took  him  to  the  priests,  he 
would  die.     They  went  to  the  priests,  and  he  did  die  a 
few  days  afterwards  with  no  apparent  cause. 

Here  again  we  have  a  clear-cut  case  of  transference 
and  this  death  from  suggestion  recalls  Boerhaave's  well- 
known  experiment.  He  got  a  condemned  criminal  and 
told  him  he  was  going  to  kill  him  at  a  set  time.  When 
the  time  came,  he  bandaged  the  criminars  eyes,  arranged 
warm  water  to  drip,  giving  the  suggestion  of  bleeding, 
and  pretended  to  open  a  vein.  Death  resulted.  Now 
note,  in  this  case  a  directing  mind,  with  strong  psychic 
influence,  prepares  the  subject  by  anticipatory  suggestion 
and  devices  of  every  kind,  leading  him  up  to  the  culmi- 
nating suggestion.  If  I  could  prove  that  a  boy,  with  no 
directing  mind,  and  no  anticipatory  preparation,  had  died 
from  a  sudden  notion  that   a   demon  was  flying   in   his 


106  DEMONISM 

direction,  I  should  have  outdone  Boerhaave.  It  is  a 
simpler  hypothesis  that  in  this  case  also  there  was  a 
directing  mind,  which  was  preparing  the  subject,  and 
which  gave  the  fatal  suggestion. 

IV.  There  are  cases  in  which  the  demonism  could 
not  have  been  caused  by  subjective  auto-hypnotization. 
In  these  studies  I  have  not  drawn  from  the  Scriptures, 
lest  I  seem  to  be  influenced  by  religious  prejudices. 

Yet  the  facts  in  the  New  Testament  are  at  least  as 
well  attested  as  those  of  profane  history.  In  these  records 
the  case  of  the  demoniac  and  the  swine  is  reported  by 
Matthew,  Mark  and  Luke,  historians  no  less  reliable  than 
Thucydides  and  Livy.  Their  history  is  accepted  as 
authentic  by  a  large  part  of  the  human  race.  Even  those 
who  oppose  the  religious  tenets  of  Christianity  have  no 
charges  to  bring  against  the  personal  character  of  these 
historians.  While  there  are  men  who  doubt  some  of 
their  statements  as  being  scientifically  impossible,  yet 
their  records  have  never  been  disproved  in  any  particular, 
and  as  to  this  case  they  were  in  all  probability  among 
the  band  of  eyewitnesses  to  the  incident. 

The  scientific  objection  to  this  case  is  now  much 
lessened.  The  probability  is  that  animals  may  be  hyp- 
notized. True,  the  passive  immobility  seen  in  Kircher's 
famous  experiments  with  the  hen  and  chalk  line,  in  the 
charming  of  birds  by  serpents,  etc.,  has  been  classified  as 
cataplexy,  as  distinguished  from  catalepsy  so  common 
with  hypnotism.  But  Myers  held  that  animals  are 
probably  hypnotizable.  Thompson  J.  Hudson  in  his 
popular  book,  "The  Law  of  Psychic  Phenomena, ,? 
thinks  the  methods  of  animal  trainers  are  based  on  this 
principle.  They  are  not  unlike  Braid's  methods  of 
hypnotizing  by  mechanical  processes.      Ernst    Mangold 


SATANIC    DISSOCIATION  107 

wrote  a  book  on  ;'  Hypnotism  and  Catalepsy  of  Animals 
:ompared  with  human  Hypnosis."* 

This  gives  us  a  tenable  hypothesis  as  to  the  princi- 
ples underlying  the  swine  case.  But  it  could  not  have 
been  hypnotization  by  auto-suggestion.  Nor  can  we 
consider  it  hypnotism  by  Jesus.  As  speech  was  impossi- 
ble, he  would  have  had  to  use  the  mechanical  methods. 
Judging  from  the  records  and  the  circumstances  he  did 
not  use  them.  We  may  then  take  this  as  a  historical 
record  of  a  case  of  demonism  in  which  there  must  have 
been  objective  hypnotizing  agency. 

As  confirmatory  consider  my  No.  151.  Rev.  and  Mrs. 
H.  J.  Mason,  English  missionaries  with  years  of  expe- 
rience in  China,  have  come  in  contact  with  something  like 
a  thousand  cases.  Mrs.  Mason  reports  a  case  in  which  a 
whole  family  were  demonized.  On  one  occasion,  the 
family  dog  was  similarly  affected  and  bit  the  patient. 
Mrs.  Mason  visited  the  family  shortly  afterwards,  and 
the  circumstances  were  such  that  she  was  convinced  that 
the  dog  also  was  demonized.  We  have  no  opportunity 
for  closer  investigation,  but  with  the  New  Testament 
record  before  us  and  considering  the  witness's  reliability, 
experience  and  intimate  knowledge,  we  cannot  lightly 
disregard  her  testimony. 

As  bearing  on  the  question  of  demonism  without 
auto-suggestion,  we  must  consider  the  demonized  infants. 
I  have  a  number  of  such  cases.  The  Chinese  differentiate 
demonism  from  other  diseases,  and  my  experience  is  that 
the  diagnosis  of  the  native  doctors  in  cases  of  demonism 
is  remarkably  correct.  Rev.  Canon  Williams  also  reports 
an  infant  of  two  and  a  half  years,  which  he  believes  to 
be  demonized.     Mark  9:21  seems  to  be  a  case  in  point. 

*  Jena,  1914. 


IOS  DEMONISM 

With  these  infants,  even  though  speech  is  wanting, 
yet  there  are  strong  indications  of  psychogenic  demonism. 
Take  No.  410.  It  occurred  in  a  demonized  family,  and 
the  symptoms,  with  the  chameleon  ways  of  hysteria,  were 
identical  with  those  of  the  other  cases.  There  was  clear 
psychogenic  history.  The  family  had  been  Taoist  wor- 
shippers, animists,  vegetarians,  fearing  demons  and 
witches.  Two  sisters-in-law,*  no  blood  kin,  and  a 
daughterf  become  dissociated.  Spells  occur  with  char- 
acteristic irregularity,  in  which  they  talk  as  demons. 
The  physical  symptoms  are  vomiting,  purging,  and 
insomnia,  symptoms  which  suddenly  cease  with  Nos.  345 
and  347,  when  healed  psychically.  No.  345  has  a  baby. 
Within  three  days  it  has  spells  just  like  those  of  the 
adults.  The  spells  come  and  go  at  any  time,  and  continue 
a  year  or  more  with  no  general  effect  on  the  patient's 
health.  At  first  there  is  purging  as  with  the  others. 
Later  it  is  a  matter  of  general  discomfort  and  fretfulness. 
After  a  year  some  fever  occurs  with  the  spells  but  no 
chill.  Once  a  rash  comes  out,  stays  a  day  or  so  and 
disappears.  Between  spells  the  child  is  well.  In  its 
own  home  it  is  more  inclined  to  the  spells,  and  when 
away,  especially  in  the  chapel  it  looks  jolly  and  well — 
takes  the  baptismal  service  as  a  joke  gotten  up  for  its 
amusement.  In  the  home  I  felt  like  giving  the  baby  a 
dose,  but  in  the  chapel  I  felt  like  saying  :  "  That  child 
is  no  more  ill  than  I  am."  Such  indications  point  to 
hysteria. 

What  shall  we  make  of  this  case  ?  When  the  mother 
was  dissociated,  were  the  physical  changes — for  hysteria 
has  a  physical  side  to  it — such  as  to  be  transmitted  to 

*  Nos.  345  and  346. 
t  No.  347. 


Illus.  8.     The  Dkmon  taking 

CONTROL. 


Illus.  9.    Convalescent. 


Illus.  10.     Hopeful.  Illus.  n.     Both  well. 

Mother  and  baby  saved  from  demonism. 
Cases  325  and  411.     See  pp.  14,  35)  io9- 


SATANIC    DISSOCIATION  IO9 

the  infant  ?  We  know  that  permanent  constitutional 
characteristics  are  transmitted  by  heredity.  A  parent's 
tastes,  habits,  traits  of  character  reappear  in  the  children 
or  descendants.  But  that  functional  psychopathic  con- 
ditions are  so  transmitted  is  a  more  difficult  proposition. 
Sidis  denies  that  they  are  hereditary.*  In  this  case  the 
physical  change  in  the  brain  and  nervous  system  of  the 
parent  were  such  as  to  be  relieved  by  faith  in  Jesus.  Can 
it  be  that  she  could  transmit  to  her  infant  qualities  not 
permanent  to  herself? 

Some  nervous  instability  may  have  been  transmitted, 
though  even  that  is  unlikely.  The  baby  was  a  boy  and 
thus  less  liable  to  hysteria.  I  saw  the  mother  a  number 
of  times.  Indeed  I  slept  in  the  mud  hut  with  eight  people 
including  Nos.  345,  347,  410,  and  the  father.  The  adults 
are  sunburned,  work-hardened  people.  When  her  hus- 
band started  to  the  stream  to  bring  a  cask  of  water, 
weighing  a  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  or  more,  No.  345 
remarked  that  she  feared  he  could  not  carry  it  alone, 
voluntarily  went,  and  shouldered  half  the  load.  Such  a 
woman  would  hardly  transmit  neurasthenia  or  hysterical 
temperament  to  her  child  ! 

Nos.  323,  324,  325,  411  and  an  infant,  not  numbered, 
give  an  interesting  series.  A  grandmother  in  old  age  is 
suddenly  seized  with  hysterical  pains  and  then  convul- 
sions. She  is  clearly  demonized,  chanting  and  singing 
and  demanding  worship.  She  dies  under  it.  A  few  days 
later  a  two  months'  old  grandchild,  well  and  hearty  at 
night,  in  the  morning  is  found,  outside  the  bed  cover, 
dead,  with  blood  from  nose  and  eyes.  Four  days  later 
the  childVmother  (No.  325)  and  a  sister-in-law  (No.  324) 
are  taken  with  clearly  marked  demonism.     The  demon 

♦"Causation  and  Treatment  of  Psychopathic  Diseases,"  p.  i. 


HO  DEMONISM 

speaking  through  them  claims  to  have  killed  the  grand- 
mother and  the  baby.  They  are  healed  by  Christianity. 
But  No.  325  has  another  baby  (No.  411).  It  is  ^soon 
taken  with  what  the  family  and  friends  recognize  as  the 
same  trouble.      It  too  is  healed  by  Christian  methods. 

Now  this  might  be  a  case  of  epilepsy  by  physical 
heredity.  But  to  support  such  a  hypothesis  we  must 
suppose  the  demonism  transmitted  to  the  daughters-in- 
law  by  psychic  suggestion — they  are  no  blood  kin — and 
then,  skipping  a  generation,  reappearing  in  one  or  both 
infants  by  heredity.  And  the  old  lady's  case  answers 
more  readily  to  a  psychogenic  than  to  an  organic  diagno- 
sis. There  was  no  report  of  epileptic  symptoms  until  she 
was  about  sixty  years  old.  She  lived  in  a  neighbourhood 
where  demons  abounded.  Our  old  friends,  No.  58  and 
No.  72,  with  their  numerous  families  of  demons  were 
near  by.  Everybody  believed  in  and  dreaded  mythical 
Foxes  and  Weasels — with  a  capital  letter  !  Her  physical 
symptoms  were  just  such  as  would  occur  with  subcon- 
scious system  organized  on  these  weasel  concepts.  And 
again,  other  members  of  her  family  were  not  affected  so 
long  as  she  lived.  As  soon  as  she  is  dead  the  baby  dies 
mysteriously,  possibly  killed  by  the  mother  though  the 
indications  are  against  that  theory,  or  possibly  dying  from 
psycho-neurotic  conditions  induced  by  the  demonism,  e.g ., 
epileptiform  convulsions.  Then  the  two  young  women 
are  taken  with  the  same  symptoms.  Later,  the  second 
baby  is  afflicted  in  the  same  way.  The  symptoms,  the 
circumstances,  the  transferences  point  strongly  to  psy- 
chogenic demonism  rather  than  epilepsy.  But  if  so,  to 
account  for  the  transferences  to  infants  unable  to  talk  we 
must  infer  an  objective  influence  for  there  could  be  no 
subjective  auto-suggestion.     As  the   affections  belong  to 


SATANIC   DISSOCIATION  III 

the   characteristically   evil  species   of   dissociation,   this 
objective  influence  would  be  Satan. 

Satanic  psychic  influence  such  as  would  account  for 
these  cases — swine,  dog,  babies — does  not,  of  course, 
antagonize  scientific  principles.  There  could  be  no 
demonism  without  the  environment.  But  the  environ- 
ment could  not  reach  them  in  the  ordinary  way  by  mental 
concepts,  fear  of  demons.  We  must  infer  a  source  of 
suggestion,  a  Satan. 

We  may  now  make  certain  general  inductions. 

(i)  Independently  of  the  question  of  revelation, 
facts  indicate  that  there  must  be  a  Satan,  an  original 
source  of  evil  in  the  world,  and  the  ultimate  source  of 
what  we  may  now  call  Satanic  Dissociation. 

(2)  The  hypothesis  that  this  Satan  may  influence 
human  beings  by  volitional  suggestion,  and  control  dis- 
sociated personalities,  does  not  contradict  science. 

(3)  This  hypothesis  is  borne  out  by  the  facts  of 
demonism. 


CHAPTER  IX 

DEMONS  AND  SPIRITS  OF  THE  DEAD. 

Since,  then,  there  is  a  Satan,  the  original  source  of 
demonism,  and  since  the  dissociated  personalities  of  the 
demonized  are  under  the  control  of  Satan,  operating  by 
the  law  of  suggestion,  how  does  Satan  exercise  this 
control,  directly  or  through  emissaries?  Is  it  Satan 
or  a  Satanic  demon  which  controls  the  demonized  ? 

I.  On  this  particular  point  it  is  necessary  to  con- 
sider the  teachings  of  the  Scriptures.  Not  to  seek  proof 
of  my  position ;  for  the  object  of  this  book  is  to  prove 
the  Scriptures  by  the  facts,  not  to  prove  the  facts  by  the 
Scriptures.  But  those  of  us  whose  life-time  views  have 
been  formed  on  the  Scripture  basis,  must  first  clear  our 
path,  before  we  can  get  an  unobstructed  view  of  this 
problem. 

The  Bible  teaches  that  there  is  a  Satan,  and  that 
there  are  Satanic  demons.  But  does  the  Bible  teach  that 
demons  or  the  spirits  of  the  dead  can  communicate  with 
the  living?  On  this  point  it  is  not  so  fully  committed 
as  we  may  have  thought. 

This  problem  depends  largely  on  the  mode  of  com- 
munication between  Satan  and  men. 

The  Bible  constantly  speaks  of  Satan  tempting  men, 
with  no  hint  of  intermediate  agencies  and  in  language 
that  seems  to  imply  direct  communication.  Satan 
"  tempted  *n  Jesus,  "  entered  into  "2  Judas,  "as  a  roaring 
lion,  walketh  about,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour."3 
He  plants  the  tares,4  snatches  away  the  seed,5  "  blinds 
the  minds  of  the  unbelieving."6  We  are  told,  "  Do  not 
give  place  to  the  Devil,"7  "resist  the  Devil,"8  "stand 

iMt.  4  et  al.         2Lu.  22  et  al.         3iPet.  5:  8.         4Mt.  13:  39. 
5Mt.  13:  19.  62Cor.  4:  4.  7Eph.  4:  27.       8Jas.  4:  7. 


DEMONS    AND   SPIRITS   OF   THE   DEAD.  113 

against  the  wiles  of  the  Devil."9  John  writes  to  the 
young  men  because  they  have  overcome  the  evil  one10 ; 
we  pray  to  be  kept  from  the  evil  one11;  the  I^ord  guards 
us  from  the  evil  one.12 

The  wicked  are  said  to  be  of  their  father  the  Devil.13 
Cain  was  of  the  evil  one.14  Paul  wrote  of  the  law  of 
sin  working  in  our  members,15  of  our  fulfilling  the  desires 
of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind.16  The  tenor  of  the  Scriptures 
seems  to  be  that  Satan  is  a  spirit,  limited  neither  by  time 
nor  by  space,  who  has  implanted  an  evil  nature  in  man, 
and  who  can  communicate  directly  with  men,  having  no 
need  of  intermediaries.  The  passages  which  teach  that 
demons  communicate  with  men  might,  with  cause  suffi- 
cient, be  treated  as  anthropomorphic  or  merely  figurative. 

Those,  therefore,  who  think  this  to  be  the  true 
interpretation  can  leave  the  demons  out  of  the  case  and 
consider  the  demonized  as  dissociated  personalities  con- 
trolled by  Satan,  just  as  we  have  been  accustomed  to  think 
of  a  murderer  being  influenced  by  him. 

On  the  other  hand,  at  least  two  passages  do  teach 
that  demons  tempt  men  in  normal  life.  In  Eph.  6:  12  we 
are  said  to  wrestle  "  against  the  principalities,  against  the 
powers,  against  the  world  rulers  of  this  darkness,  against 
spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places."  Again  in  Rev.  16:  14 
we  read  of  "spirits  of  demons,"  working  signs,  going 
forth  to  draw  the  kings  of  the  earth  to  battle  against  God.* 

With  regard  to  the  Bible  teachings  on  this  subject, 
the  "International  Standard  Bible  Encyclopedia"  (Orr) 
notes  that  the  Old  Testament  never  speaks  of  the  demon- 
ized— God    taught    the   Jews    to    hate   idolatry    and    all 

9Eph.  6:  ii.       10ijno.  2:  13.       "Mt.  6:  13.  122Thess.  3:  3. 

13Jno.  8:  44.       l4iJno.  3:  12.       15Rom.  7  and  8.    1GEph.  2:  3. 
*  Cf.  also  1  Kgs.  22:  19-23. 


114  DEMONISM 

connected  with  it — and  that  the  New  Testament  does  not 
discuss  the  demons.     Jesus  unquestionably  refers  them  to 
Satan,*  but  he  had  nothing  to  say  about  the  rabbinical 
discussions  as  to  whether  they  were  spirits  of  the  dead, 
fallen  angels,  or  what.     He  does  in  some  cases  speak  of 
the  demon  as  being  an  entity  other  than  the  patient  and 
not  Satan.     In  L,u.  10:20  he  says,  "In  this  rejoice  not, 
that  the  spirits  are  subject  unto  you."     In  Mt.   12:43 
and  Lu.  11:  24  he  speaks  of  the  demon,  cast  out,  going 
through  "waterless  places,"  seeking  rest,  and  bringing 
back  seven  other  spirits  into  the  patient.     In  Lu.  8  :  31 
the  demon  showed  fear  of  "the  abyss,"  and  that  whole 
narrative  seems  to  put  Jesus'  imprimatur  on  the  concep- 
tion of  the  demon  as  an  individual  entity,  f 

To  take  the  view  that  Satanic  suggestion,  with  the 
demonized  and  perhaps  with  the  normal,  comes  through 
subsidiary  spirits,  gives  a  more  literal  interpretation  of  the 
Scriptures  and  confirms  the  thought  of  saints  and  poets, 
who  themselves  rose  above  crude  superstitions. 

The  distinction  between  these  two  conceptions  may 
be  illustrated  thus.  Direct  communication,  with  no 
intermediaries,  the  theory  which  I  have  suggested  as 
possible,  would  be  like  a  vast  telephonic  system,  wireless 
if  you  please,  Satan  himself  communicating  with,  influenc- 
ing, giving  suggestions  to  men  and  in  this  way  causing 
demonism.  The  second  theory  would  make  communica- 
tion between  Satan  and  men  more  like  that,  for  instance, 
between  the  President  and  the  people  of  the  United 
States.  It  is  not  necessary  for  everybody  to  see  him  or 
speak  to  him.  One  may  write  a  letter,  drop  it  in  the 
box.  It  reaches  the  President's  office  and  is  answered 
according  to  his  wishes,  yet  he  may  not  see  it.     On  this 

*  Lu.  10:  17,  18. 

t  Cf.  also  Mt.  12:  25  ff.  et  al. 


DEMONS    AND   SPIRITS   OF   THE   DEAD.  115 

theory,  both  God  and  Satan  are  the  centers  of  vast 
systems  of  personalities,  radiating  everywhere,  systems 
in  which  subsidiaries  do  the  will  of  their  executives. 

II.  The  study  of  demonism  gives  ground  for  believ- 
ing that  this  latter  is  the  correct  view. 

(1)  Aside  from  Scripture  we  know  enough  about 
Satan  to  justify  the  belief  that  HE  must  have  personal- 
ity— and  the  same  could  be  said  of  God. 

The  distinction  between  a  Satan  conceived  of  as  an 
impersonal  force  or  principle  and  a  personal  Devil,  is,  to 
some  extent,  that  between  the  simple  and  the  complex, 
the  systematized.  In  the  human  organism  disorganized 
sensations,  reactions,  ideas,  memories  are  not  personalities, 
but  when  co-ordinated  into  a  system  exercising  the  higher 
functions  of  purpose,  thought,  reason,  then  they  become 
a  personality,  able  to  frame  the  "ego,"  to  say  "I."  So 
in  the  spiritual  world,  an  organism,  in  which  forces  and 
principles  operate,  and  which,  on  the  other  hand,  can 
manipulate  scientific  principles  to  its  own  ends,  must  be 
a  personality, 

Forces  and  principles  do  not  have  personality.  When 
one  presses  the  button,  he  does  not  have  to  ask  the  elec- 
tricity whether  he  may  turn  on  the  light.  When  one  falls 
out  of  a  tree,  gravitation  does  not  consider  whether  he  is 
to  fall  or  fly.  The  life  principle  cannot  decide  whether 
one  is  to  live  or  die.  Forces  and  principles  are  mechani- 
cal, dead. 

What  we  must  infer  as  to  Satan — that  he  is  one  who 
resists  God,  who  puts  the  evil  nature  in  man,  who  tempts 
man,  who  can  manipulate  natural  law — would  be  impos- 
sible except  in  a  personality.  It  implies  mental  powers 
and  the  manipulating  of  scientific  principles  rather  than 
dead  mechanism. 


Il6  DEMONISM 

Recognizing  this  fact,  it  would  be  banal  to  believe  in 
a  single  evil  personality.  Shall  we  postulate  myriads  of 
human,  but  only  two  non-human  personalities,  God  and 
Satan?  Personality  on  the  part  of  Satan  implies  the 
existence  of  subsidiary,  evil  personalities,  i.e.,  Satanic 
demons,  even  though  there  were  no  Scripture  on  the 
subject.  Satan  would  be  lonely  indeed  if  he  had  no 
company. 

Since,  then,  there  are  demons,  and  since  we  saw  in 
Chaps.  VII  and  VIII  that  demonism  is  from  Satan,  the 
inference  would  be  that  demons  are  the  medium  of 
communication. 

(2)  A  second  argument  may  be  based  on  THE 
PERSONAL  QUALITIES  OF  THE  DEMONS, 
ESPECIALLY  AS  MANIFESTED  IN  CASES  OF 
TRANSFERENCE. 

Do  not  mistake  me.  I  am  not  arguing  that  the 
qualities  of  personality  manifested  in  demonism  prove 
demonic  origin.  If  I  did  so,  some  would  at  once  fling 
Sally  and  Twoey  and  Leonie  and  Ivenes  at  me.  They 
had  personality  but  were  not  demons.  The  proofs  of 
Satanic  control  in  demonism  have  already  been  given  in 
previous  chapters.  The  question  now  is  as  to  distinctions 
of  personality,  not  in  the  demonized  humans,  but  in  the 
hypnotizing  agent,  Satan. 

The  influences,  the  controls  which  dominate  the 
demonized  have  differing  dispositions,  faculties,  desires  ; 
they  come  and  they  go ;  recognized  in  A,  they  reappear 
in  B  and  C. 

We  saw  in  Chap.  VIII  that  cases  of  transference 
necessarily  imply  an  objective  agency.  Mere  auto-sug- 
gestion might  account  for  a  "new"  demon  taking  its 
traits  from  an  "old"  one,  but  could  not  account  for  the 


DEMONS    AND   SPIRITS   OF    THE    DEAD.  117 

demon  leaving  the  original  case,  nor  for  the  remarkable 
coincidences  manifested. 

Now,  what  is  it  that  is  transferred?  We  have  seen 
that  a  demon  is  the  evil  part  of  a  man's  nature  dissociated 
by  and  under  the  power  of  Satan.  Is  it  this  dissociated 
personality  which  is  transferred?  We  must  reject  this 
for  two  reasons. 

(a)  When  the  transference  takes  place,  the  patient 
is  reintegrated,  the  first  and  second  personalities  reuniting. 
There  is  now  no  dissociated  personality  to  "  migrate. " 
(£)  To  maintain  that  a  Sail}7  or  a  Twoey,  e.g.,  could 
enter  the  personalities  of  others  than  Miss  Beauchamp 
and  Alma  Z.,  would  mean  that  living  beings  could 
become  demons — a  proposition  I,  for  one,  should  not  like 
to  undertake. 

It  is  not  a  transference  of  the  dissociated  personality, 
but  of  the  hypnotizing  agent.  Now  we  have  seen  that 
Satan  is  the  hypnotizer  in  demonism.  What  is  trans- 
ferred must,  then,  be  either  the  one  great  Satan  personality , 
or  a  representative  of  him — an  emanation,  capable  of 
exercising  his  powers.  But  the  controls,  all  exhibiting 
the  Satanic  hatred  and  fear  of  Jesus,  each  have  their  own 
desires,  purposes,  thoughts,  and  are  readily  distinguished 
from  one  another.     To  see  this,  I  will  narrate  a  few  cases. 

No.  153  I  clip  from  "The  Watchman  Magazine." 
This  was  a  woman  in  Korea,  thirty-five  years  of  age.  A 
year  previous  to  this  occurrence  she  had  been  taken  with 
a  fear,  and  began  to  wander  about  the  hills.  When  she 
would  lie  down,  the  whole  body  would  writhe.  She 
went  to  the  Christians.  When  they  worshipped,  she 
made  all  manner  of  noises.  An  open  Bible  was  placed 
on  her  head  from  behind.  She  snatched  it  away,  saying 
she  was  afraid  of  it.     Then  a   hymn  book    was  placed 


Il8  DEMONISM 

there,  but  she  laughed,  saying  it  could  uot  hurt  heiv 
All  this  was  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  she  could  not  read. 
When  the  Christians  prayed,  the  demon  asked,  "  Where 
will  you  send  us?" — for  it  claimed  to  be  five  in  number. 
The  leader  said  it  might  go  wherever  it  pleased.  Then 
the  demon  begged  to  be  allowed  to  enter  another  person. 
The  Christians  refused  and  prayed  harder.  At  last  the 
demon  said  that  in  three  days  it  would  leave  the  woman 
and  go  to  a  certain  creek.  On  the  third  day  she  was 
taken  with  violent  crying  and  wallowed  on  the  ground. 
When  she  ceased  to  cry,  she  was  normal,  and  ever  since 
has  been  a  happy  Christian. 

No.  149,  from  New  Zealand,  I  have  related  in  Chap- 
ter I.  After  eight  or  nine  demons  had  been  exorcisedy 
the  last  and  strongest  control,  which  spoke  English  though 
the  patient  knew  only  Maori,  refused  to  come  out.  When 
finally  yielding,  this  spirit  begged  to  be  allowed  to  enter 
an  afflicted  child  there  present,  and  on  being  refused 
threatened  to  injure  the  body  of  the  patient,  mentioning 
four  possible  ways  of  doing  so.  Finding  no  recourse, 
the  spirit  threw  her  off  the  seat  into  the  middle  of  the 
room,  where  she  was  suspended  by  levitation  at  an  angle 
of  forty-five  degrees  for  quite  half  a  minute  and  then  fell 
in  collapse.     Thereafter  she  was  entirely  free. 

Miss  A.  Mildred  Cable,  in  her  "  The  Fulfilment  of 
a  Dream,"  gives  this  incident. 

A  demon  driven  from  a  man  who  had  become  a 
Christian,  went  to  a  village  eight  miles  distant  and  took 
control  of  a  young  woman.  Speaking  through  her,  it 
forbade  her  marriage  and  manifested  itself  in  the  same 
manner  as  it  had  done  in  the  man  from  whom  it  came, 
compelling  her  to  rub  one  side  of  her  face  and  head  until 
there  was  no  hair  left.     When  questioned  as  to  whence 


DEMONS    AND    SPIRITS   OF   THE   DEAD.  119 

it  came,  the  demon  replied  by  giving  the  name  of  this  man. 
To  the  query  '  why  have  you  left  him  ?  '  the  reply  was  '  I 
have  been  turned  out,  for  that  man  has  become  a  Chris- 
tian.' 

Compare  also  another  of  her  cases.  A  daughter  was 
married  off,  and  was  ill-treated  in  the  husband's  home. 
Finally  she  was  poisoned.  Of  course  none  of  her  own 
family  were  present.  A  few  days  later,  one  of  them,  a 
strong  young  first  cousin,  while  working  in  the  fields, 
was  seized  with  trembling  and  weeping.  He  said,  "I 
am  Lotus  Bud :  I  was  cruelly  done  to  death.  Why  is 
there  no  redress?"  The  family  gave  reasons  for  their 
course,  promising  to  do  what  the  spirit  wished.  In  an 
hour  the  spell  passed  off. 

In  all  these  cases  the  demon  has  the  marks  of  an 
organized  personality,  distinguishable  from  Satan  and 
from  other  demons. 

3.  A  third  argument  I  would  base  on  the  fact  that 
demons  either  cannot,  or  at  least  ordinarily  do  not 

CONTROL     TWO     PERSONS     AT     THE     SAME     TIME.      This 

cannot  be  said  of  the  Satan  personality,  who  operates  in 
all  the  world  simultaneously. 

While  I  would  not  deny  that  there  may  be  cases  of 
the  same  spirit  controlling  two  persons  at  once,  yet  I 
have  never  seen  one.  The  universal  testimon}',  so  far 
as  I  know,  of  Chinese  and  Western  observers,  is  that  they 
do  not.  Even  when  report  comes  that  a  whole  family  is 
controlled  by  a  spirit,  I  find  on  inquiry  that  it  alternates 
from  one  to  another.  As  No.  358  remarked  in  describing 
his  case,  '  when  one  of  the  family  gets  well,  another  is 
taken.'  No.  459,  with  no  leading  questions  on  my  part, 
said  that  when  he  would  recover  from  a  spell,  it  would 
take  his  wife,  and  when  she  recovered,  it  would  go  to  one 


120  DEMONISM 

of  the  children.     This  point  comes  out  clearly  in  a  case 
reported  by  a  lady  who  is  now  Mrs.  W.  E.  Comerford. 

This  No.  174  occurred  eight  or  nine  years  ago  in  a 
village  sixty  It  from  Pingtu,  Shantung  Province,  China. 
While  this  lady  was  conducting  a  meeting,  an  old  woman 
came  up,  looked  intently  at  her,  and  challenged  the 
statement  that  there  is  a  Devil,  demanding  that  the 
missionary  retract  it.  Seeing  her  threatening  attitude, 
other  women  seized  her,  and  then  she  broke  into  raving, 
tearing  clothes,  and  scratching  herself  till  she  bled. 
Mrs.  Comerford,  at  the  instance  of  others,  prayed  for 
her,  but  saw  no  results.     L,ater  she  recovered. 

During  this  first  rencontre  there  was  present  a  young 
woman  who  was  in  the  missionary's  Bible  class.  She 
dashed  under  the  benches,  and  afterwards  said  that  from 
a  child  she  had  been  afraid  of  this  old  woman,  although 
she  lived  in  the  other  end  of  the  town.  Shortly  after  the 
old  woman's  recovery,  the  young  one  was  taken.  The 
evangelist  and  others  went  and  held  worship  with  her. 
She  was  lying  on  the  brick  bed,  raving  and  tearing  her- 
self like  the  old  one  did.  The  demon  said,  "  Put  them  all 
out."  She,  in  a  different  voice,  would  reply,  "No,  you 
go."  Presently  she  had  a  convulsion.  When  it  passed, 
she  lay  with  a  fixed  stare,  and  presently  fell  asleep. 
After  about  three  hours  she  waked  normal.  But  now  the 
old  woman,  in  another  part  of  the  village,  not  knowing  what 
had  occurred,  was  herself  again  suddenly  seized.  Mrs. 
Comerford  saw  her,  both  after  the  first  healing  and  during 
this  second  period.  It  was  now  autumn,  and  the  mission- 
aries wished  to  baptize  the  young  woman.  But  circum- 
stances prevented.  In  the  spring  a  class  was  arranged  for 
at  a  town  eight  li  away.  A  Bible-woman  went  for  this 
young  woman  and  other  inquirers.    On  the  way  she  began 


DEMONS   AND   SPIRITS   OF   THE   DEAD.  121 

to  show  fear.  Time  and  again  the  Christians  urged  her 
to  go  on.  At  last  she  turned  and  ran  home,  raving  and 
tearing  herself.  As  soon  as  this  occurred,  the  old  woman 
again  recovered  ;  and  so  far  as  reports  go,  they  remain  in 
these  respective  conditions  to  the  present  time.  If  a 
missionary  or  Bible- woman  goes  near  the  young  woman, 
she  runs  in  and  shuts  the  door,  but  the  old  woman  is 
normal.  The  passages  of  the  demon  back  and  forth  are 
clearly  marked  and  it  is  evident  that  the  two  cannot  be 
under  control  at  the  same  time. 

Seeing,  then,  that  there  must  be  personality,  both 
for  Satan  and  for  demons  ;  that  the  controls  which  are 
transferred  cannot  be  dissociated  personalities,  and  are 
clearly  distinguished  from  Satan  and  from  one  another  ; 
and  that  the  demons  do  not  control  two  persons  at  once  ; 
we  would  conclude  that  Satan's  control  of  the  demonized 
is  through  the  medium  of  subsidiaries. 

III.  If,  then,  Satan  works  through  subsidiary  de- 
mons, can  it  be  that  he  utilizes  the  spirits  of  the  dead  in 
this  way  ?  Was  "Lotus  Bud  "  the  girl  herself  or  a  spirit 
impersonating  her? 

Bible  students  have  long  puzzled  over  Samuel's  return 
and  the  revelation  of  Moses  and  Elijah  on  the  Mount  of 
Transfiguration.  The  Societies  for  Psychic  Research 
hold  that  personalities  persist  after  death  and  can  com- 
municate with  men.  They  have  a  mass  of  data,  much 
of  which  has  not  been  refuted. 

For  example,  J.  H.  Hyslop,  for  many  years  the 
leading  spirit  of  the  American  Society  for  Psychic 
Research,  told  me  before  his  death  that  he,  a  professor 
in  Columbia  University,  and  an  unbeliever  in  spiritual 
matters,  was  convinced  on  this  subject  by  the  following 
case.     One  Frederick   L,.   Thompson,   a   goldsmith  and 


122  DEMONISM 

engraver,  with  only  crude  ideas  of  painting,  suddenly 
felt  compelled  to  drop  his  work  and  go  to  painting.  He 
had  formerly  had  a  mere  speaking  acquaintance  with  R„ 
Swain  GifTord.  Now  he  felt  that  he  himself  was  Gifford. 
He  did  not  know  until  later  that  the  latter  had  died  six 
months  before.  His  paintings  showed  art,  and  sold. 
One  purchaser,  James  B.  Townsend,  not  knowing  his 
story,  remarked  that  his  work  looked  like  Gifford' s. 
Thompson  became  conscious  of  scenes  and  pictures  which 
later  proved  to  have  been  favorites  of  the  painter.  One 
scene  of  certain  gnarled  oaks  which  continually  beset 
him,  on  being  worked  out,  proved  to  have  been  known 
and  painted  by  Gifford,  and  through  mediums  the  loca- 
tion was  discovered  on  a  far-away  spot  never  seen  by 
Thompson.  Having  let  Hyslop  lock  up  some  of  his 
sketches,  Thompson  visited  Gilford's  studio — for  the 
first  time.  It  was  just  as  the  painter  had  left  it  and 
Thompson's  breath  was  almost  taken  away  to  find  on  an 
easel  an  unfinished  sketch  exactly  identical  with  one  of 
those  Hyslop  had  locked  up. 

In  view  of  such  cases,  it  is  difficult  to  deny  absolutely 
the  possibility  of  communication,  under  some  circumstan- 
ces, between  the  dead  and  the  living,  and  we  shall  watch 
with  interest  the  investigations  of  these  societies.  But  it 
is  a  safer  proposition  that  for  the  spirits  of  the  dead  to 
communicate  with  the  living,  if  possible,  is  a  violation  of 
natural  law  and  of  the  conditions  of  their  existence. 

We  saw  in  Chapter  III  that  the  demon  which  speaks 
is  really  the  dissociated  part  of  the  man  himself,  the  "old 
man,"  the  "flesh."  Whatever  the  demons  be  that 
influence  these  dissociated  personalities,  giving  color  to 
their  thoughts  and  acts,  they  cannot  be  the  foxes  and 
weasels  and  pigs  that  the  demons  often  represent  them- 


DEMONS   AND   SPIRITS   OF   THE   DEAD.  1 23 

selves  to  be.  By  the  same  token  we  must  discredit  those 
which  claim  to  be  spirits  of  the  dead.  These  chameleon 
ways  indicate  unreality. 

Again,  that  there  are  principles  applying  which 
prevent  intercourse  between  the  dead  and  the  living  is 
evidenced  by  the  fact  that  ordinarily  they  do  not  com- 
municate, and  that  what  formerly  was  believed  to  be 
communication  is  now  generally  recognized  as  mere 
superstition. 

Race  psychology  has  had  such  a  recoil  from  the  old 
view  that  spirits  of  the  dead  live  all  about  us  and  catch 
us  when  they  can,  that  the  whole  subject  is  in  disrepute. 
As  things  now  stand,  a  modern  mind,  coming  in  contact 
with  a  personality  dissociated  on  morally  evil  lines,  finds 
it  easier  to  believe,  not  that  a  grandfather's  ghost  has 
got  the  man,  but  that  Satan  controls  the  personality  by 
suggestion,  whether  directly  or  through  a  subsidiary 
demon.  But  even  Satan  is  not  able  to  "possess"  men 
ad  libitum.  All  is  under  law,  under  scientific  principles. 
And  nature's  law  says  that  men  cannot  be  demonized 
except  in  places  and  under  environment  where  men  wor- 
ship and  fear  demons. 


CHAPTER  X. 

TREATMENT  OF  DEMONISM. 

Now  that  we  know  what  demonism  is,  how  is  it  to 
be  cured,  by  science  or  by  miracles  ?  I  say  unquestion- 
ably that  both  principles  are  involved. 

I.  Misunderstanding  of  the  term  miracle  is  re- 
sponsible for  much  of  the  conflict  between  science  and 
religion.  The  crude  conception  of  a  miracle  would 
demand  that  the  healing  be  not  only  directly  by  God, 
but  "  immediate,"  excluding  all  means  to  an  end.  This 
view  is  justified  neither  by  reason  nor  by  Scripture. 
The  most  direct  healing  may  yet  be  based  on  scientific 
principles. 

Edersheim  had  this  in  mind,  when  he  wrote:/'  The 
objection  to  miracles,  as  such,  proceeds  on  that  false 
Supra-naturalism,  which  traces  a  Miracle  to  the  im- 
mediate fiat  of  the  Almighty  without  any  intervening 
links;  and  as  already  shown,  it  involves  a  vicious petitio 
principii."* 

A  miracle  is  not  necessarily,  if  ever,  in  violation  of 
scientific  principles.  Science  is  knowledge  of  the  laws  of 
God,  for  there  can  be  no  law  that  is  not  of  God.  He 
does  not  deny  Himself.  God  can  make  water  go  up  a 
hill,  but  He  would  not  make  the  law  of  gravitation  take 
it  up.  That  would  indeed  be  a  violation  of  one  of  His 
principles.  He  may  suspend  His  laws,  or  use  laws  of 
which  we  are  ignorant.  We  are  learning  more  and  more 
of  the  laws  of  God.  Who  would  have  thought  a  few 
years  since  that  the  human  mind  could  cause  paralysis, 
levitation,  blindness,  without  the  use  of  physical  means? 
Some    writers    even    claim   that    the    human   libido  has 

*  Edersheim,  "  The  Life  and  Times  of  the  Messiah,"  Vol.  II, 
p.  626. 


TREATMENT   OF    DEMONISM  125 

creative  powers.  God,  who  made  all  these  laws,  knows 
and  controls  them  as  man  never  can.  The  day  may  come 
when  we  can  prove  demonstrably  that  mind,  the  Divine 
mind,  can  create. 

From  this  point  of  view  we  may  define  a  miracle 
thus  : 

A  Miracle  is  an  Over-ruling  oe  the  Works 
of  God  in  the  Ordinary  Course  of  Nature  in 
Order  to  an  Extraordinary,  a  Supernatural 
Manifestation  of  the  Divine  Volition  in  Response 
to  an  Appeal  or  a  Definite  Need. 

With  this  view  in  mind,  we  can  readily  accept  the 
scientific  view  that  the  flood  was  caused  by  a  sudden 
elevation  of  the  ocean  bed,  due  to  pressure  of  the  ice-cap 
that  covered  Europe  and  America.*  That  God  was  be- 
hind the  matter  was  evidenced  by  Noah's  history. 

As  to  the  crossing  of  the  Red  Sea,  we  are  told  that 
it  was  a  "  strong  east  wind  "f  which,  possibly  at  the  ebb 
tide,  swept  a  passage  across  the  silted  up  mouth  of  the 
channel,  leaving  the  waters  on  either  side  as  a  wall  to  the 
enemy — water  does  not  have  to  stand  up  seven  feet  high 
to  be  a  wall.  But  we  must,  with  the  Bible,  hold  that  God 
sent  that  wind.  And  Moses  would  not  have  been  such  a 
fool  as  to  bring  that  host  into  a  culde  sac.  He  was  guided 
by  the  Divine  Strategist.  God  timed  the  flight,  timed  the 
pursuit,  timed  the  wind,  and  when  the  moment  came, 
told  Moses  to  sound  the  advance  and  smite  the  water. 

God  does  not  disdain  to  use  means,  even  so  unique 
as  the  ravens  to  feed  Elijah. 


*  A  readable  presentation  of  this  subject  by  Prof.  H.  W. 
Magoun,  Ph.D.,  of  Cambridge,  Mass.,  U.S.A.,  is  given  in  "The 
Bible  Champion,"  published  at  Reading,  Peun.,  U.S.A.,  Vol.  27, 
February  to  July,  1921. 

t  Ex.  14:  21. 


126  DEMONISM 

The  miracles  not  yet  understood — Jonah's  experi- 
ence, the  virgin  birth,  the  resurrection,  the  ascension — 
self-sufficient  science  complacently  rejects,  self-sufficient 
religion  complacently  accepts.  The  dynamic  spirit  of 
the  truth  does  not  refuse  to  believe  what  it  cannot  under- 
stand, but  merely  asks:  Is  there  reliable  testimony?  Are 
the  events  such  as  would  imply  purposive  Divine  influ- 
ence ?  and  then  works  toward  a  comprehension  of  the 
methods  of  the  Divine. 

I  maintain — and  challenge  contradiction — that  to 
conceive  of  Jesus  Christ  as  comprehending  and  con- 
trolling what  we  call  science  so  thoroughly  as  to  be 
able,  not  only  to  use  its  principles  for  the  healing  of 
the  demonized,  but  also  to  establish  a  system  which 
would  in  the  hands  of  unscientific  men  overcome  the 
power  of  Satan  and  rid  the  world  of  demonism,  is  an 
incalculably  higher  conception  of  the  miracle  idea  than 
to  hold  merely  that  he  had  a  fiat  authority  to  order  a 
demon  out.  This  shows,  independently  of  revelation, 
that  the  knowledge  and  power  of  Jesus  were  super- 
natural. 

II.  Holding  in  mind  this  view  of  the  miracle,  let  us 
now  study  the  treatment  of  demonism.  We  have  found 
that  the  demon  is  the  patient's  wicked  self,  dissociated 
by  the  power  of  Satan  and  under  his  control.  How  shall 
we  set  about  healing  a  case  of  demonism?  The  first 
thought  is  to  tell  the  patient  that  it  is  not  a  demon  that 
has  control  of  him.  But  how  far  would  you  get  on  this 
line  ?  The  patient,  even  in  the  normal  periods,  would 
not  be  able  to  comprehend  nor  believe  what  you  say.  He 
knows  that  it  is  a  demon,  or  thinks  he  does.  The 
"Dictionary  of  Psychological  Medicine"  notes  in  con- 
nection  with    the    Morzinnes   epidemic    that     "  nothing 


TREATMENT    OF    DEMONISM  12 J 

caused  an  attack  so  surely  as  the  assertion  that  the  con- 
vulsionnaires  were  not  possessed." 

Indeed,  it  is  a  demon  ;  maybe  not  in  the  cuckoo- 
parasite  sense,  as  formed}7  conceived  ;  certainly  not  the 
weasel  or  fox  demon,  as  the  patient  thinks  :  but  a  second- 
ary personality  controlled  by  Satan  or  by  a  Satanic  spirit 
is  a  demon.  It  is  not  the  patient  himself.  Investigators 
treat  secondary  personalities  as  real.  They  find  it  worse 
than  useless  to  try  to  talk  to  one  personality  when  another 
has  control.  Prince  found  himself  puzzled  and  hindered 
when  he  thought  he  was  talking  to  "  The  Saint,"  until 
he  found  that  it  was  a  personality  he  had  not  recognized, 
the  one  who  later  came  to  be  known  as  "  The  Realist. M 
Scientists  adopt  names  for  these  personalities,  addressing 
them  as  Sally,  L,eonie,  Margaret.  Frequently  the  per- 
sonalities choose  their  own  names  or  express  a  pre- 
ference. 

The  scientific  study  of  dissociation  is  still  in  a  forma- 
tive state.  In  the  cases  studied,  many  of  them  arising  out 
of  pathological  or  psychopathological  conditions,  analysis 
has  been  the  most  difficult  problem.  With  from  two  to 
half  a  dozen  personalities,  the  first  problem  was  to  find 
the  original.  Even  in  dual  personality  it  has  sometimes 
been  found  that  what  had  been  supposed  to  be  the  normal 
was  not  so. 

In  demonism  there  are  usually  two  clear-cut  per- 
sonalities and  analysis  is  simple.  The  Satanic  personality 
often  conceives  itself  as  multiple  when  not  so.  Thus  No. 
claimed  to  be  a  hundred  and  twenty-five  demons,  later 
reduced  to  five.  The  "legion"  case  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment seems  to  be  similar.  But  there  are  cases  of  multiple 
demonism.  The  Magdalene  is  one.  Among  our  New 
Zealand   cases,   Nos.    148   and    149    are    clearly    defiued, 


128  DEMON  ISM 

and  so  also  is  No.  167  from  Kausuh  Province,  China, 
reported  by  Miss  S.  J.  Garland. 

In  the  treatment  of  the  cases  studied  by  scientists 
two  objects  are  aimed  at.  (1)  The  personalities  must 
be  reintegrated.  The  unity,  the  co-ordination  prevailing 
in  the  normal  personality  must  be  restored.  (2)  There 
is  the  "squeezing,"  the  getting  rid  of  personalities  such 
as  were  not  parts  of  the  original  integer.  The  Sallies, 
the  Margarets,  the  demons  are  not  parts  of  the  original 
whole,  but  what  Prince  calls  hypnotic  artifacts.  Some 
of  their  powers  and  characteristics  are  parts  of  the  origi- 
nal, but  others  are  superadded  by  suggestion,  by  educative 
processes  and  experiences  after  the  personalities  were 
formed. 

Both  of  these  processes  depend  upon  the  genera! 
principle  underlying  all  reintegrating  of  personalities,  the 
subduing  of  the  subconscious  mind  by  the  conscious. 
Functions  permanent  to  the  integrated  personality  again 
take  their  place.  Functions  extraneous  or  temporary  are 
obliterated.  Whether  such  obliterated  qualities  may  be 
retained  in  the  subconscious  is  a  question  on  which  we 
need  not  speculate. 

This  re-establishing  of  the  authority  of  the  con- 
scious mind,  in  some  of  the  cases  studied  by  scientists, 
has  resulted  automatically,  i.e.,  from  unknown  causes, 
shocks,  etc. 

In  treating  the  cases  science  has  followed  chiefly 
two  lines.  (1)  Neuro-psychic  stimulus.  The  primary 
is  invoked,  interchange  of  personalities  is  encouraged. 
In  the  case  of  Mr.  Hanna,  Sidis  brought  him  out  of  the 
dull  routine  of  the  country  town  to  a  stimulating  experi- 
ence in  New  York,  not  shocking  him  with  new  experiences, 
but  putting  him  among  places  and  people  with  whom  his 


TREATMENT   OF    DEMON  ISM  129 

former  life  bad  been  associated  and  intensifying  the 
stimulus  by  a  gay  crowd  in  a  restaurant,  with  music  and 
jokes.  He  also  used  drugs — cannabis  India,  co&ee — 
with  mechanical  stimulus — cold  water,  motion,  etc. 

But  science  finds,  what  our  experience  confirms,  that 
(2)  suggestion  is  the  chief  reliance  in  handling  dissocia- 
tion. In  most  of  the  cases  healed  by  science  hypnotism 
has  been  used.  The  Paris  and  Nancy  Schools  both  used 
it.  J.  and  P.  Janet  healed  Marcelline  and  Blanche  W. 
with  it.     At  Morzinnes  M.  Constans  found  it  effective. 

With  Miss  B.,  Prince  found  that  what  had  appeared 
to  be  a  distinct  personality,  B  II,  was  the  original 
hypnotized,  and  that  this  B  II  was  a  combination  of  the 
'Saint"  and  "The  Realist."  What  could  be  simpler 
than  to  unite  them  under  hypnosis,  and  then  reawake 
the  united  personality  ?  But  here  a  difficulty  arose. 
''Sally"  had  herself  learned  hypnotic  methods,  and, 
resenting  :he  prospect  of  extinction,  interfered  with 
Prince's  eiiorts.  When  he  got  rid  of  Sally,  then  he 
reintegrated  Miss  B.  by  hypnotism. 

Sidis  prefers  to  use  what  he  calls  hypuoidization — a 
method  not  hypnotism,  but  also  based  on  suggestion. 
The  patient  does  not  come  into  the  hypnotic  state,  the 
normal  consciousness  does  not  give  way  to  the  subcon- 
scious. The  patient  is  told  to  lie  down  and  relax. 
Quiet,  monotony,  subdued  singing  and  reading  induce  a 
dreamy  state,  in  which,  the  subconscious  may  be  com- 
municated with  by  discreet  hints  or  questions.  2y  this 
method  exploratory  work,  analysis,  psychic  treatment  is 
done. 

III.  As  to  the  treatment  of  demouism,  for  the  first 
twenty  years  of  my  life  in  China,  I  was,  like  others, 
sceptical  on  the  whole  subject,  and   so   cases   were   net 


130  DKMONISM 

oftett  brought  to  me.  Family  skeletons  usually  prefer 
closets-  But  an  old  colporteur,  Tai  Shi  Rung,  having 
simple  faith  in  the  Bible,  when  he  came  in  touch  with 
the  demonized,  began  to  pray  over  and  heal  them.  We 
could .  not  but  follow  suit.  Of  the  more  than  three 
hundred  cases  we  have  met  the  larger  part  have  been 
healed.     Other  missionaries  report  similar  experiences. 

A  striking  case  of  healing  was  that  of  No.  7.  For 
three  years  his  trade  as  carpenter  hsd  been  laid  aside.  A 
demon  afflicted  him,  telling  him,  as  he  afterwards  reported 
to  me,  "You  are  suffering.  Do  you  not  know  how  to 
die?'  To  prevent  suicide,  his  wife  took  away  his  belt 
and  ankle-bands,  cut  off  his  queue,  and  watched  him. 
In  19x6  two  of  his  neighbors  became  Christians.  They 
prayed  with  him,  and  he  was  healed.  The  healing 
occupied  in  all  thirteen  days.  I  saw  him  a  few  weeks 
later,  smiling,  well,  and  have  often  seen  him  in  these 
years  since  the  healing.* 

My  No.  6,  the  wife  of  a  carpenter,  was  desperately 
ill.  The  trouble  began  in  the  fourth  month,  1915.  She 
had  been  a  widow  of  rather  better  social  standing  than 
he.  Hence  arose  worry  about  the  marriage.  There 
seems  also  to  have  been  female  trouble.  Spells  of  de- 
monism  would  come  on,  usually  at  night,  and  last  till 
daybreak.  She  would  have  pain.  The  speech  would 
become  thick  and  confused,  the  sight  blurred.  She 
could  not  eat.  In  the  seventh  month  diarrhea  set  in. 
By  the  eighth  month — late  August,  early  September- 
she  was  bedridden,  emaciated,  sallow. 

The  husband  went  fifteen  miles  for  Elder  Chen 
Ya  Koh.  He  replied  that  he  was  coming  to  their  village 
in  three  or  four  days  for  the  Sunda3',  and  would  see  her 
then.     The  husband  insisted  that  she  would  not  hold  out 

*Illus.  12. 


Illus.  12.     Saved  from  Suicide.     Case  7.     See  p.  130. 


TREATMENT    OF    DEMONISM  131 

so  long.  Mr.  Chen  said:  "Well,  I  will  come  right 
on."  The  next  day,  the  husband  met  him,  saying: 
"It  is  all  right  now.  The  demon  said,  'I  am  going,' 
and  she  has  gotten  well."  When  I  saw  her  on  December 
31st  of  that  year,  she  was  ruddy,  smiling,  happy,  well, 
and  has  been  so  for  several  years  since. 

In  April  1920,  a  man,  No.  408,  was  brought  on  a 
boat  to  the  chapel  at  the  K'wai  village.  He  had  been 
abed  twenty-six  days,  and  for  twenty  odd  had  not  been 
able  to  eat.  His  head  hurt,  waist  hurt,  legs  hurt,  the 
pains  changing  from  one  place  to  another  and  having  no 
assignable  cause.  He  was  evidently  on  the  point  of 
death.  When  the  boat  reached  the  chapel,  the  Christians 
helped  him  inside.  The  church  service  was  held.  At 
the  close  the  Christians  told  him  he  could  walk,  and  he 
immediately  did  so.  Ke  walked  to  the  boat,  ate  food, 
and  on  the  way  home  even  prepared  his  own  food. 

No.  124  continued  well  and  intimate  with  the 
missionaries  until  her  death  ten  or  twelve  years  after  the 
occurrence. 

Miss  Margaret  King  reports  No.  in.  She  was 
afflicted,  and  under  the  influence  made  away  with 
several  of  her  own  children.  She,  too,  since  becoming  a 
Christian  more  than  fifteen  years  ago,  has  continued  well 
and  raised  her  family. 

The  cases  of  multiple  demonism  are  also  sealed, 
and  in  the  same  way.  Canon  WTilliams'  case,  No.  148, 
was  a  bright  girl  in  the  mission  school.  Her  teachers 
often  noted  in  her  another  personality,  but  thought 
she  was  acting  it.  On  coming  up  for  confirmation  a 
third  personal^  came  forward,  which  would  answer 
11  No"  to  all  questions.  She  was  not  confirmed.  Later 
on,    during   a    mission   she  asked  for    prayer    that   she 


132  DEMONISM 

might  "be  able  to  believe  in  Jesus  again/'  On  being 
questioned,  the  same  control  manifested  itself.  Finally 
she  was  asked  a  question  to  which  the  characteristic  "no" 
could  not  be  answered.  She  was  seized  with  a  violent 
convulsion,  becoming  absolutely  rigid.  A  few  minutes 
were  occupied  by  the  friends  in  prayer  and  exorcizing 
the  demon  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  She  was  set  completely 
free.  She  has  since  testified  that  she  w7as  conscious  of 
the  spirits,  and  that  one  of  them  would  not  let  her  believe 
in  Jesus. 

The  cases  of  demonism,  simple  or  multiple,  which 
have  not  been  healed,  were  generally  those  which  did 
not  get  a  grasp  of  Christian  principles  and  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ.  Some  cases  may  have  been  lost  from  physical 
complications  which  had  become  permanent. 

In  treating  demonism,  medication  should  be  used 
for  what  it  is  worth.  Attendant  or  excitatory  maladies 
being  relieved,  the  patient  is  better  able  to  master  the 
psychic  trouble.  Furthermore,  confidence  in  the  practi- 
tioner may  have  a  psychic  effect.  My  first-aid  box  is  so 
well  known  that  I  am  called  on  for  "  demon  pills"  on  all 
occasions, 

Except  for  the  dangers  of  amateurism,  I  would  use 
psychotherapeutic  methods  where  indicated.  Indeed, 
with  No.  435  I  did  risk  hypnotization,  taking  care  to 
give  the  contra-suggestion  before  putting  her  to  sleep. 
When  she  was  in  one  of  her  tantrums,  I  suddenly 
remembered  how  Barker  in  the  Johns  Hopkins  Hospital 
one  day  handled  a  hysteric.  My  nurse* — for  I  was 
myself  a  patient  at  that  time — told  me  of  it  with  glee. 
So  with  this  in  mind,  I  told  No.  435  that  she  would  go 
to  sleep  and  presently  wake  up  with  the  demon  gone. 
Then  in  the  name  of  Jesus  I  ordered  her  to  go  to  sleep. 


TREATMENT    OF    DEMONISM  1 33 

She  was  standing  close  to  the  pulpit.  Directly  she 
began  to  look  drowsy.  I  had  the  seats  removed  and 
gently  let  her  down  on  the  platform.  Taking  up  my 
sermon  where  the  demon  had  interrupted  me,  I  was 
trying  to  gather  up  the  threads  of  the  discourse,  when 
she  rolled  over,  calling  in  the  most  natural  way,  "  Mother, 
Mother,"  and  rose  up  normal. 

But  with  demonism  psychotherapeutic  methods  alone 
are  not  adequate.  With  No.  476,  I  again  tried 
Barker's  method.  The  case  had  every  indication  of 
being  simple  demonic  hysteria.  The  womau,  fifty  or 
sixty  years  of  age,  had  been  afflicted  onty  a  month  or  so. 
She  was  abed,  the  chief  symptoms  being  the  variable 
hysteric  pains  and  fright.  There  was  no  fever,  nor  were 
there  rheumatic  or  other  pathological  symptoms.  The 
witch  had  told  her  she  would  certainly  die  with  it.  The 
face  was  wild  with  terror,  and  the  pulse  racing.  During 
the  interview,  she  several  times  rose  up  with  an  expres- 
sion on  her  face  which  looked  almost  as  if  the  demon 
had  taken  control,  but  as  she  spoke  only  in  the  normal 
personality  I  did  not  address  myself  to  the  demon.  I  was 
confident  that  we  could  heal  it,  working  on  the  normal  per- 
sonality by  contra-suggestion.  We  took  away  the  idols, 
told  the  family  to  believe  in  Jesus,  prayed  with  them,  and 
attempted  to  put  her  to  sleep.  That  my  methods  were 
correct,  so  far  as  they  went,  was  evident  because  at  once 
the  pulse  slowed  down,  she  yawned  and  became  drowsy. 
But  she  did  not  succumb,  and  presently,  at  her  request  we 
withdrew,  thinking  she  would  fall  asleep  when  the  room 
got  quiet.  As  we  left,  a  worker,  experienced  with  demon- 
ism, remarked,  M  You  did  not  frighten  him.  He  will  not 
go  unless  you  scare  him."  She  did  not  sleep,  any  to 
speak  of,  nor  has  she  recovered.     On  thinking  back,  I 


134  DEMONISM 

see  that  with  No.  435  the  hypnotizatiou  was  successful 
after  we  had  beeu  working  several  days  directly  on  the 
demon.  In  this  case  I  failed  to  bring  the  name  "  Jesus  " 
to  bear  on  the  demon,  and  this  explains  the  failure. 
We  have  seen  that  the  demons  fear  Jesus.  With 
Dr.  Wood's  case  the  mere  mention  of  the  name  relieved 
the  trouble  at  once.  Ordinarily,  I  do  not  hesitate  to 
order  the  demons  in  the  name  of  Jesus  to  come  out. 
In  all  our  dealings  with  the  trouble,  we  seek  by  prayer 
to  become  ourselves  filled  with  faith  in  Jesus  and  to  com- 
municate this  faith  to  the  demonized. 

In  doing  so  we  are  working  on  scientific  principles. 
We  endeavor  (1)  To  educate  in  Christian  principles;  (2) 
To  develop  Christian  habits  ;  (3)  To  produce  and  intensify 
the  conviction  that  Jesus  can  heal.  Thus,  scientifically 
considered,  the  consciousness,  the  primary  personality,  is 
by  suggestion  and  stimulus  enabled  to  overcome  the  sub- 
conscious, Satanic  personality,  ....  for  it  is  thus  that 
the  power  of  the  Son  of  God  works. 

All  association  with  and  reliance  upon  idolatry  must 
be  broken  off.  A  distinct  advance  is  made  when  the 
nose-ring  is  taken  off,  and  the  vegetarian  vows  broken. 
They  are  links  with  the  old  superstitious  life.  A  Chris- 
tian parent,  brother,  or  husband,  means  much  to  the  case. 
A  little  prayer,  even  though  not  understood,  is  a  habit- 
former,  not  to  speak  of  the  deeper  significance  of  it.  It 
was  pathetic  to  hear  the  conglomeration  of  prayer  and 
hymn  that  ignorant  No.  2  used.  ' '  Jesus  save  my  heart 
and  life.  Jesus  save  my  life.  Jesus  loves  me,  I  love 
Jesus.  Jesus,  pity  me  a  sinner.  Thank — thank — a 
sinner." 

Coming  to  church  is  most  important.  It  draws  out 
the  will    power  and  strengthens   faith.     In  the  case  of 


TREATMENT   OF    DEMON  ISM  135 

No.  2,  as  soon  as  a  spell  came  on,  the  Christians  would 
hurry  her  into  the  chapel.  When  visiting  a  patient  at 
the  home,  our  workers  would  sometimes  take  a  group  of 
schoolboys  along  to  sing.  With  No.  i,  a  motto  was 
pasted  over  the  bed :  "  Jesus  saves  me."  With  No.  33, 
to  overcome  the  aboulia  about  eating,  Mr.  Tai  assured 
the  family  that  if  he  handed  bread  to  the  patient,  the 
demon  could  not  interfere.  She  took  it,  ate,  and  soon 
recovered. 

An  essential  of  success  is  confidence  on  the  part  of 
the  operator.  This  is  in  line  with  the  principle  brought 
out  by  Sidis*  that  with  normal  persons,  the  critical 
faculties  have  to  be  evaded  by  indirect  suggestion,  but 
that  with  a  subject  under  hypnotism,  being  already  in 
a  condition  of  abnormal  suggestibility,  direct  suggestion 
should  be  used.  The  voice  of  the  operator  should 
be  authoritative,  commanding.  A  timid,  doubtful 
manner  is  not  effective.  Hence  the  success  of  the 
simple-minded  Christians.  They  are  not  troubled  by 
doubts  and  queries,  as  the  missionary  is,  unless  he  has 
studied  the  matter  out  to  a  clear  conviction.  In  the 
long  run  his  conviction,  based  on  intelligence,  is  more 
stable  than  their  unenlightened  faith. 

IV.  A  word  as  to  non-Christian  exorcisms.  They 
owe  what  apparent  success  they  may  seem  to  have  to  the 
misuse  of  this  principle  of  suggestion.  To  tell  a  patient 
with  convincing  assurance  that  the  demon  will  relieve 
the  pain  on  condition  of  the  burning  of  so  much  incense 
does  give  temporary  relief,  but  at  the  price  of  intensify- 
ing the  thralldom.  The  supposed  case  of  tetanus  (No. 
108)  was  so  relieved.    So  also  with  No.  109  the  paralysis 


*  "  Psychology  of  Suggestion." 


136  DEMONISM 

passed  off,  but  afterwards  the  patient  testified  to  being 
utterly  wretched  in  bondage.  When  finally  healed  by 
Christianity,  she  became  normal — and  free. 

Efforts  to  frighten,  force,  or  tempt  the  demon  to 
leave  are,  of  course,  futile.  With  No.  73  they  fired  a 
gun  to  frighten  the  fox  away.  With  No.  58  they  placed 
the  poor  woman  in  a  cesspool  up  to  the  neck  for  a  long 
time.  With  Nos.  79,  80,  and  81 ,  the  exorcist  tried  to 
entice  the  demon  to  his  own  home.  In  Moslem  lands 
they  have  a  curious  medley  of  superstitious  practices 
known  as  a  "zar,"  which  is  supposed  to  relieve  the 
demonized.  The  puerilities  and  cruelties  of  so-called 
Christians  in  former  times  need  not  be  reviewed. 

V.  In  treating  cases  of  demonism  one  is  liable  to 
be  discouraged  by  difficulties.  Jesus'  disciples,  too* 
found  some  cases  more  difficult  to  heal  than  others.  Com- 
plications, psychic  or  physical,  may  occur.  My  No.  8 
seemed  to  have  tuberculosis.  With  No.  17  one  leg  and 
one  arm  had  been  paralyzed  for  years.  Nos.  85,  88  and 
others  had  asthmatic  complications.  Knowing,  as  we 
now7  do,  that  asthma  is  itself  a  psychic  condition,  we  are 
not  surprised  that  demonism  should  light  it  up.  Com- 
plications often  clear  up  with  no  specific  treatment  when 
the  demonism  is  healed. 

Female  cases  seem  more  difficult  than  male.  We 
have  seen  (Chap.  IV)  that  the  predisposition  of  females 
to  demonism  is  due  rather  to  the  psychic  than  to  the  phy- 
sical feminine.  But  both  psychic  and  physical  conditions 
may  complicate  matters.  The  readiness  with  which 
males  recover  may  be  seen,  e.g.,  in  my  No.  86.  This 
man  was  troubled  for  years.  He  could  neither  walk  nor 
eat.  Friends  brought  him  to  church  in  a  boat.  Yet 
the  next  Sunday  he  walked  in  several  miles.     When  I 


TREATMENT   OF   DEMONISM  1 37 

saw  him  a  few  weeks  later,  he  was  normal.  Indeed  I 
could  not  pick  him  out  in  a  crowd.  So  also  Nos.  407, 
40S,  men,  cleared  up  quickly  and  easily.  But  the  case 
of  No.  72,  a  bright,  strong,  young  woman,  was  pro- 
tracted for  several  years.  Nos.  4  and  5,  both  females, 
each  took  a  year  to  recover. 

Cases  of  long  duration  seem  to  be  relatively  difficult. 
Thus  No.  58,  whose  case  has  come  down  through  three 
generations  from  mother-in-law  to  daughter-in-law,  was 
under  our  treatment  a  year  or  more,  while  her  neighbor, 
No.  68,  also  a  woman,  a  case  of  only  a  few  months,  cleared 
up  readily,  and  she  was  soon  rejoicing  in  a  baby — her 
first  one.  This  is  simply  due  to  the  fact  that  a  belief, 
a  conviction  of  three  generations  standing  is  harder  to 
eradicate  than  one  of  three  months. 

What  I  have  called  reflective  cases  are  usually  not 
so  difficult.  When  No.  79,  already  afflicted,  was  mar- 
ried, her  husband  also  became  afflicted,  and  later  a  child. 
The  demon  would  speak  out,  now  in  one  and  now  it: 
another  of  the  family,  the  demonism  of  the  original  case 
being  reflected,  as  it  were,  in  the  other  members  of  the 
family.  The  husband  was  easily  healed,  but  the  wife's 
case  took  several  years. 

Circumstances  of  various  kinds  may  hinder  recovery. 
With  Nos.  5,  77  and  others,  poverty  prevented  attend- 
ance on  church  in  busy  seasons  and  backsets  occurred. 
A  number  of  cases,  83,  122  and  others,  after  making 
satisfactory  progress,  meeting  family  friction  were 
angered,  and  anger  is  liable  to  light  it  up. 

When  the  primary  personality  of  the  patient,  whether 
through  fear  and  helplessness  or  through  moral  perversity, 
assumes  a  supine  attitude,  there  is  not  much  hope  uutil 
that  is  overcome.     A  case  of  this  kind  is  No.  105,  reported 


I38  DEMONISM 

by  Miss  Waterman.     The  patient,  when  normal,  showed 
no  desire  to  be  healed  and  made  no  effort. 

The  great  difficulty  with  treating  demonism  to-day 
is  the  prevalence  and  the  tenacity  of  polytheism,  and  the 
hostility  on  racial  grounds  to  Christianity.  In  Judea 
monotheism  was  universal,  and  in  spite  of  political 
opposition  faith  in  Jesus  was  strong  and  growing.  Some 
of  our  cases  have  been  lost  because  ignorant  friends 
took  them  back  under  idolatrous  environment,  j 

Perseverance  and  faith  usually  overcome  even  in 
difficult  cases.  No.  65  is  a  woman,  and  one  who  had 
been  afflicted  twTenty-nine  years.  None  of  the  family 
were  Christians.  When  the  affliction  came  on,  it  would 
feel  like  something  pushing  along  up  the  face,  shoving 
the  mouth  and  nose  upwards.  There  would  be  a  sensa- 
tion as  of  hammering  on  the  top  of  the  head.  Sometimes 
the  distress  w^ould  be  so  great  that  she  would  roll  on  the 
floor.  In  1917  she  was  led  to  come  to  church.  The 
Christians  tried  to  teach  her  a  prayer,  but  she  could  not 
remember  it.  The  demon  talked  vociferously  at  the 
church.  On  December  9th,  1917,  I  was  at  Tienhu.  I 
noticed  in  a  room  opposite  several  women.  The  Elder 
Ch'en  came  out  of  there,  remarking:  "  Even  here  she 
is  still  talking  strange  talk,"  i.e.,  the  demon  talk..  When 
she  came  before  the  session,  I  saw  her  to  be  a  woman 
well-built  and  healthy-looking  except  that  one  eye  was 
drawn  up  in  a  nervous  tension  and  the  head  was  nodding. 
The  report  indicated  clearly  a  case  of  demonism,  which 
she  had  failed  thus  far  to  overcome.  I  gave  her  a  sen- 
tence prayer  which  she  could  remember. 

On  May  18th,  1918,  she  walked  six  miles  to  church, 
coming  in  hot  but  not  exhausted,  to  all  appearances 
normal  and  reporting  no  trouble  since  the  last  interview. 


TREATMENT   OF    DEMONISM  1 39 

The  next  day  she  was  baptized.  Just  afterwards,  during 
a  long  congregational  meeting,  I  noticed  a  commotion. 
She  was  having  a  spell.  The  face  was  drawn  up,  the 
eyes  looked  distraught,  she  twisted  in  distress.  There 
was  now  no  talking  by  the  Satanic  personalit}*.  A 
"dumb"  demon  does  not  signify  necessarily  that  the 
patient  is  chronically  dumb,  though  that  may  sometimes 
result  from  demonism,  but  that  under  the  influence  the 
patient  cannot  talk.  So  evident  were  the  symptoms — 
after  we  had  been  working  on  her  nearly  a  year — that 
missionaries  present,  who  had  before  been  non-committal, 
after  the  service  frankly  admitted  conviction  of  the  reality 
of  demonism.  To  prevent  confusion  at  the  time  I  called 
for  Mr.  Tai.  He  sat  by  her,  holding  her  hand,  and  the 
spell  passed  off. 

On  June  23rd,  1918,  I  was  again  at  Tienhu,  and  held 
long  services,  but  there  was  no  further  trouble  nor  has 
there  been  since  that  time. 

My  observation  is  that  cases  which  have  gotten  a 
real  faith  in  Jesus  have,  as  a  rule,  been  healed. 

VI.  In  comparing  these  modern  cases  with  those 
healed  by  Jesus,  question  may  be  raised  as  to  the  time 
element.  His  cases  seem  to  have  been  healed  immedi- 
ately ;  ours  sometimes  take  months  or  years.  Does  this 
indicate  difference  in  the  affection  or  in  the  treatment? 
The  facts  show  that  the  affection  is  the  same,  and  as  to 
the  treatment  the  difference  is  relative  not  absolute. 

We  do  not  know  what  is  included  in  the  record  of 
Xew  Testament  cases.  Workers  report  to  me  that  on  such 
and  such  a  date  a  patient  was  healed.  I  find  on  investiga- 
tion what  they  mean  is  that  the  patient  then  grasped  the 
faith,  made  the  turning-point,  passed  the  crisis,  though 
it  may  have  taken  time  for  the  convalescence  to  be  com- 


140  DEMONISM 

pleted.  It  would  be  no  discredit  to  the  records  to  suppose 
that  some  of  Jesus'  cases  had  backsets. 

Our  cases  are  sometimes  healed  immediately.  No. 
101,  as  reported  by  Dr.  Woods,  was  healed  in  rive 
minutes.  No.  108,  as  reported  by  Miss  King,  after 
several  ineffectual  attempts,  finally  made  a  definite 
decision,  burnt  her  idols,  and  from  that  time  was  healed. 
Nos.  35,  37,  62,  68,  73,  113,  129,  14S,  149,  150,  302,  407, 
408  and  others  are  reported  as  immediate  cures. 

The  process  with  us,  as  with  Jesus,  is  clearly  a  mat- 
ter of  suggestion,  but  not  having  His  divine  power,  with 
us  an  educative  process  is  sometimes  necessary  before  the 
suggestion  can  take  effect.  Indeed,  Emanuel  Geijerstam 
reports  from  the  scientific  standpoint  that  in  many  cases 
of  hysteria  and  neurasthenia  treated  by  him  the  hypnotic 
methods  used  only  started  the  ameliorative  process  and 
complete  restoration  followed  in  the  course  of  time.* 

The  superior  efficacy  of  Jesus'  treatment  is  easily 
understood.  (1)  The  psychic  attitude  of  the  community 
affects  the  situation.  We  note  that  in  China  where  the 
church  is  strong  and  growing,  where  the  sentiment  of 
die  community  tends  strongly  towards  the  church,  the 
demonized  are  more  readily  healed  than  elsewhere. 

(2)  A  given  method  in  the  hands  of  a  master  is 
pre-eminently  effective.  A  demon  which  could  resist  the 
disciples  dare  not  resist  Jesus  the  Christ. 


*See  Zeit  f.     Psychotherapie   und   Med.     Psychologie,   vol. 
VIII,  Nos.  5  and  6. 


CHAPTER  XI 
TREATMENT   OF   DEMONOMANIAS. 

As  to  the  treatment  of  the  insanities  which  resemble 
demonism,  I  make  bold  to  put  forward  a  broad  proposi- 
tion. Others  may  have  anticipated  me,  but  if  so,  it  has 
not  come  to  my  knowledge. 

In  Chap.  VI  we  reviewed  some  of  the  prominent 
theories  as  to  diseases  of  psychic  origin.  My  proposition 
is  that  under  all  of  these  systems  a  most  powerful  cura- 
tive factor  is  the  leading  of  the  mind  into  a  healthy, 
normal  religious  life. 

Suppose  we  think  with  Dubois  aud  would  correct 
mental  abnormalities  by  an  educative  process,  leadiug  men 
into  right  and  normal  attitudes  of  mind  aud  of  conduct. 
Indisputably  one  of  the  deepest  human  impulses,  the 
most  inexorable  cravings  is  for  something  to  satisfy 
the  religious  nature.  Can  we,  then,  expect  the  mentality 
to  function  properly,  if  we  leave  out  this  element  or 
antagonize  it  ? 

Or  let  us  adopt  the  libido  terminology.  Christians 
who  incline  to  psychanalytic  views  need  have  no  hesita- 
tion in  recognizing  this  principle  of  the  libido,  the  flow  of 
biological  energy  manifested  in  desire.  If  God  made 
man,  implanting  in  him  the  fixed  necessity  of  perpetuat- 
ing the  species  and  providing  for  the  transmission  by 
heredity  of  physical  and  psychic  qualities,  then  the  libido 
also  can  just  as  readily  be  attributed  to  Divine  origin. 
Deep  in  the  heart  of  this  libido,  as  all  scientists  admit, 
is  the  craving  for  God.  Jung  himself  recognizes  it  as  a 
biological  necessity.  Speaking  of  the  religious-philoso- 
phical  attitude  he   says*:     "This  attitude   is  itself   an 

♦"Analytic  Psychology,"  Chap.  VII. 


142  DEMONISM 

achievement  of  civilization  :  it  is  a  function  that  is  ex- 
ceedingty  valuable  from  a  biological  point  of  view,  for  it 
gives  rise  to  the  incentives  that  force  human  beings  to 
do  creative  work  for  the  benefit  of  a  future  age,  and,  if 
necessar}',  to  sacrifice  themselves  for  the  welfare  of  the 
species."  He  and  some  other  psychanalysts  do  not 
recognize  religion  as  based  on  fact,  but  as  a  process  of 
emotional  sublimation.*  But  whatever  view  we  take, 
we  find  ourselves  confronted  with  the  fact  that  religion 
is  one  of  the  most  powerful  factors  of  the  libido. 

On  the  principles  of  these  several  schools,  it  is 
interference  with  the  libido,  obstruction  of  the  libido, 
overstrain  in  adjustments  for  the  libido,  that  cause 
trouble.  Is  it  not  the  logical  corollary  that  provision  for 
the  full,  nntrammeled  flow  of  the  libido  along  one  of  its 
favorite  channels  must  make  for  normal  conditions  ? 
This  religious  life  is  not  to  be  developed  by  mere  enforce- 
ment of  authority,  by  ecclesiasticism.  The  spirit  of 
Jesus  Christ  must  be  implanted  in  the  life,  the  spirit  of 
love,  and  also  of  desire  to  do  God's  will.  The  craving 
for  a  God  on  whom  to  rely  must  find  a  solid  resting  place. 

Or  take  Prince's  view  of  emotive  impulse  causing 
psychic  conflict,  and  Sidis's  view  of  nerve  exhaustion 
from  fear.  Religion  wrongly  taught  may  lead  to  worry, 
to  abnormal  fear,  to  overanxiety,  and  thus  to  psycho- 
pathic conditions.  But  on  the  other  hand,  religion  rightly 
understood  is  a  guide  to  the  emotions  and  a  palliative 
for  overwrought  nerves. 

It  has  been  said  that  sex  and  religion  are  the  two 
greatest  emotive  impulses,  both  bearing  on  the  perpetua- 
tion of  life,  or  conversely  expressed,  both  arising  from 
fear  of  extinction,     The  satisfying  of  these  two  cravings 

*See  Chap.  VI. 


TREATMENT   OF    DEMONOMANIAS  1 43 

in  normal,  right  ways  goes  far  to  satisfy,  and  thus  to 
regulate  the  powerful  emotions,  and  also  to  conserve  the 
nerve  force  by  relieving  worry  and  fear.  Man  cannot 
get  rid  of  the  great  unknown.  Trouble,  affliction, 
sorrow,  death  press  in  on  us  at  every  turn.  Religion 
allays,  relieves,  comforts,  strengthens. 

On  one  occasion  President  McKinley  had  been  on  a 
heavy  mental  strain.  He  had  by  force  of  will  kept  at  it 
until  midnight.  As  he  lay  down  the  work,  McKinley 
broke  out  in  an  exclamation,  '  I  could  not  stand  this  sort 
of  thing  if  it  were  not  for  God  to  rely  on.'  This  expresses 
the  experience  of  the  greatest  men. 

Hence  I  claim  that  religion  wisely  presented  is  a 
psychopathic  sedative  and  tonic.  There  are  functional 
insanities  in  which  it  may  relieve  the  conditions  entirely. 
When  permanent  organic  changes  have  taken  place, 
religion  may  help,  even  where  it  cannot  heal. 

Mrs.  A.  H.  Smith  reports  No.  130.  A  meat  ped- 
dler and  his  wife  had  lived  amicably,  so  far  as  known. 
One  day  he  came  home  arbitrary  and  unreasonable  from 
drink.  She  talked  back.  He  struck  her.  They  fought 
and  she  went  off  into  violent  insanity,  breaking  windows, 
etc.  It  took  three  men  to  hold  her.  Her  supply  of  milk 
dried  up,  and  the  baby  had  to  go  to  others.  I^ater  the 
violence  lessened  but  she  continued  insane.  The  husband 
could  hardly  keep  any  clothes  on  her.  She  could  not 
sleep,  reviled  people.  Finally  she  was  sent  to  the  mission 
hospital. 

Christian  friends  made  it  a  subject  for  earnest  prayer. 
The  husband  resisted  their  influence.  But  finally  he 
made  a  confession  of  his  sin  in  striking  the  woman  and 
prayed.  Both  now  had  full  religious  life,  and  in  a  few 
days  the  woman  went  home  sane. 


144  DEMONISM 

Another  case  given  by  Mrs.  Smith,  No.  142,  seems 
to  be  incipient  insanity,  relieved  by  the  mind  going  into 
a  current  of  smooth  religious  life.  This  was  a  young 
man  of  Christian  parentage.  He  had  been  well  educated 
and  looked  forward  to  going  to  America.  But  he  drifted 
away  from  religion.  He  began  to  do  strange  things. 
His  head  troubled  him.  The  jangle  of  voices  in  the 
neighbor's  yard  worried  him  till  he  threw  brickbats  over 
the  wall.  He  struck  an  invalid  boy  and  an  old  woman. 
He  would  strike  and  revile  children,  would  fly  into  a 
passion  if  a  meal  was  late,  break  dishes,  etc.  A  shelter 
was  built  for  him  outside  the  city  wall  and  he  took  to 
herding  goats.  But  he  could  still  hear  the  church  bell, 
and  once  ordered  the  keeper  not  to  ring  it,  thus  showing 
that  conscience  about  religious  matters  was  back  of  his 
trouble.  One  day  in  silent  meditation,  he  seemed  to 
have  a  change  of  heart.  He  wanted  work.  So  he  was 
set  to  writing  and  teaching.  As  he  studied  the  Bible  he 
became  repentant,  prayed,  began  to  go  to  church.  Con- 
fession to  those  he  had  struck  and  worried  relieved  him. 

At  one  time  he  omitted  going  to  church  and  trouble 
began  again ;  he  broke  lamp  chimneys,  dishes,  a  mirror 
stand.  Again  under  prayer  of  friends  he  revived.  The 
writing  out  of  his  experiences  for  this  book  gave  him  an 
upward  lift,  and  he  is  now  recovered. 

Miss  Mary  Culler  White  gives  a  case  of  insanity* 
with  physical  conditions  which  was  helped  by  religion 
and  Christian  treatment.  She  had  noticed  a  wretched- 
looking  woman,  who  was  nagged  about  by  hoodlums. 
When  Miss  White  was  one  day  telling  non-Christian 
ladies  about  prayer,  they  challenged  her  with  the 
question,   "Why  do   you   not   pray   for   that   woman?" 

*No.  138. 


TREATMENT   OF   DEMONOMANIAS  145 

She  did.  At  that  time  she  feared  to  take  the  woman  in, 
lest  she  be  criticized.  In  January  1919,  she  again  felt 
moved  to  try  Christianity  on  this  case.  Sending  out,  she 
found  the  woman's  lair,  for  she  lived  like  a  beast.  The 
next  day  the  woman  wandered  near  the  mission  while 
revival  services  were  going  on.  Miss  White  took  her  in. 
The  patient  was  27  years  old.  She  had  been  sold 
about  from  one  man  to  another.  Insanity  came  on  after 
the  birth  and  death  of  a  child.  An  eye  had  been  lost, 
as  was  said,  through  smallpox.  She  was  in  a  horrible 
state,  filthy,  hair  cut  off,  her  naked  body  showing  no 
appearance  of  her  sex.  She  had  a  bad  case  of  syphilis. 
She  showed  no  alternations  of  personality  but  outbursts 
of  temper.  In  her  tantrums  she  would  chant  like  the 
demonized.  For  a  time  she  forgot  her  own  name  and 
the  place  where  she  had  lived.  There  was  bitter  antago- 
nism to  the  name  Jesus.  The  Chinese  classified  her  as 
mentally  afflicted  rather  than  demonized. 

The  missionaries  placed  chief  reliance  on  Christianity. 
The  day  she  was  taken  in,  they  gave  her  a  bath,  a  place 
to  sleep,  and  held  special  prayers  over  her.  The  next 
morning  they  noticed  improvement  already.  After  a 
time  the  woman  ceased  her  antagonism  and  herself 
prayed  to  Jesus.  In  April  the  missionaries  set  a  day, 
invited  friends  from  other  cities  and  spent  the  day  in 
prayer  for  her.  By  4  p.m.  she  was  distinctly  quieter 
and  from  that  date  a  marked  change  was  noticeable. 

For  her  physical  condition  they  used  drugs,  with 
injections  of  soamin.  By  August  the  syphilitic  symptoms 
had  ceased  and  the  drugs  were  stopped.  But  the  mind 
was  still  not  right  and  the  treatment  by  Christian  influ- 
ence was  continued.  After  nineteen  months  in  the 
mission  she  was  quiet,  sweet-tempered,  spent  her  time 


*4-6  DEMONISM 

spinning   and    making   grass    ropes— well,    but    a    little 
simple-minded.     (Ulus.  15.) 

My  No.  202  is  a  case  of  demonomania  in  America. 
How  the  patient  was  diagnosed  and  treated  in  the  hos- 
pital I  am  not  informed.  He  relates  his  experience  as 
follows.  He  was  brought  up  in  a  Christian  home,  but 
took  to  drink  and  became  an  infidel  in  religion.  During 
a  wild  life  he  began  to  believe  himself  possessed  of  de- 
mons. He  thought  he  saw  Satan,  thought  people  or 
demons  were  trying  to  poison  him,  were  trying  to  squirt 
the  poison  on  him  or  to  bore  holes  in  the  floor  and  thus 
reach  him.  He  was  put  in  an  asylum.  After  a  time 
he  perceived  that  the  demons  were  deceiving  him  with 
falsehoods.  He  got  a  Bible  and  read  it.  He  would 
silently  argue  with  the  demons.  He  would  pray  publicly 
all  about  the  place,  until  he  read  about  praying  in  your 
closet,  and  saw  that  in  this  also  he  had  been  misled  of 
the  Devil.  For  a  time  the  thought  was  borne  in  on  him 
that  he  was  the  Apostle  Peter.  In  childhood  the  name 
bad  been  impressed  on  his  memory  by  a  boy  making  a 
joke  of  it.  This  he  argued  out,  saying  that  Peter  was 
holy  but  he  was  wicked,  and  thus  it  could  not  be.  He 
also  worked  out  the  question  about  Millenial  Dawuism. 
Finding  a  book  of  Cowper's  he  was  helped  by  that.  In 
time  he  was  healed  and  now  for  some  years  has  preached 
the  Gospel.  The  struggles  of  this  bewildered  mind  to 
right  itself  evidently  found  help  by  religious  lines  of 
thought.  Granting  that  the  hospital  treatment,  whatever 
it  was,  may  have  been  suited  to  his  needs,  we  can  see 
how  religion  was  an  effective  psychic  influence. 

I  put  forth  my  proposition,  in  the  hope  that  others 
more  competent  may  take  it  up,  and  work  it  out  scienti- 
fically. 


Illus.  17.     The:  Wizard. 
Case  320.     See  pp.  17,  147. 


Illus.  15.     Cask  138.     See  p.  144. 


Illus.  16.    The  Skeleton 

Chii<d  Headed.     Case 

415.    See  pp.  5,  147. 


Illus.  18.    Demon  Haunts. 

Case  414  under 

control. 


CHAPTER  XII 
PREVENTION 

The  principles  we  have  now  worked  out  open  up 
before  us  a  vast  field  for  social  psychotherapeutics.  A 
few  of  us  have  been  in  these  demon  haunts.  We  have 
seen  cases  like  the  "Skeleton  Child,"*  all  wasted  away 
with  what  appeared  to  be  disease,  brought  back  to  life 
and  health  by  getting  rid  of  the  demon.  We  know  that 
the  multitudes  are  in  psychic  slavery  to  the  wizards  and 
witches,  and  that  they  themselves  are  in  bondage.  My 
No.  120  was  widely  known  as  "The  Wizard."  Years  ago 
he  had  suddenly  gone  to  bed,  desperately  ill  and  talking 
idiot-like.  For  ten  years  he  was  compelled  to  practice 
wizardry,  himself,  his  wife  and  son  all  suffering  with 
periodic  attacks  of  demonism.  But  Jesus  healed  them 
and  made  him  a  herald  of  freedom. 

There  are  millions  afflicted  by,  and  billions  in  dread 
of  this  curse.  And  all  could  be  averted.  The  world 
could  be  freed  from  this  bondage. 

The  great  heart  of  mankind  will  respond  to  this  need 
when  it  is  appreciated. 

To  a  fire,  to  a  famine,  to  a  war,  we  rush  with  relief, 
regardless  of  cost;  we  organize  museums  and  societies  for 
scientific  research  ;  we  endow  universities  and  hospitals 
for  the  relief  of  human  ignorance  and  human  ills.  We 
who  have  been  delivered  from  the  thralldom  of  medi- 
evalism need  only  to  see  this  curse  under  which  two-thirds 
of  the  human  race  are  in  bondage.  We  cannot  go  by  on 
the  other  side  and  leave  them  to  some  Samaritan's  care. 

I.  In  order  to  this  relief,  the  first  consideration  is 
that  the  thinking  world  should  understand  the  subject. 

*No.  415. 


148  DEMONISM 

Others,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  will  follow  up  the  lead  I  have 
here  given.  Light  is  needed  on  many  points  and  it 
will  take  further  testimony  to  convince  an  incredulous 
world  of  the  facts.  A  subject  of  such  proportions  would 
justif}7  the  lifelong  study  of  competent  men.  Explora- 
tory expeditions  would  be  worth  while,  but  unless  wisely 
directed  their  data  would  be  worthless.  True  demonism 
is  elusive.  In  a  very  shoal  of  demons,  investigators  would 
catch  none  unless  they  knew  how.  Special  departments 
for  the  study  of  this  branch  of  psychiatry  are  a  distinct 
desideratum.  Especially  should  there  be  provision  for 
the  receiving  and  publishing  of  facts  on  this  subject. 

II.  To  get  rid  of  demonism  the  one  essential  is  to 
free  mankind  from  the  belief  that  spiritualities  can  and 
do  li  possess"  men  ad  libitum.  How  shall  we  go  about 
this  ?  The  answer  comes  trippingly  on  somebody's 
tongue,  Teach  that  there  are  no  spiritualities.  But  note, 
to  do  this  we  must  face  :  (1)  The  belief  of  the  Christian 
world  on  grounds  of  faith  that  there   are   spiritualities. 

(2)  The  proofs  now  being  put  forward  on  scientific 
grounds  to  the  persistence  of  the  personality  after  death. 

(3)  The  proofs  we  ourselves  have  seen  herein.  (4) 
The  incontrovertible  fact  that  no  civilization  has  yet  been 
established  on  the  no  -  spirituality  basis,  a  fact  which 
shows  that  belief  in  spiritualities  is  part  of  our  being. 
The  psychanalysts  admit  this  fact  and  attempt  to  account 
for  it  as  a  biological  product,  as  sublimation  of  the  libido. 
But  that  there  are  no  spiritualities,  that  nature,  the 
libido,  God,  would  infix  in  us  an  indestructible  belief  in 
a  lie,  even  for  worthy,  utilitarian  purposes,  is  a  hypothe- 
sis which  is  incapable  of  demonstration  and  inacceptable 
to  the  mind  of  humanity.  We  cannot  believe  that  there 
would  be  appetite  were  there  no  foodf  thirst  were  there 


PREVENTION  149 

no  drink,  sexual  desire  were  there  no  sex,  avarice  were 
there  no  money,  fellow  feeling  were  there  no  fellows, 
ponging  for  a  fictitious  God  is  a  theory  unworthy  of  the 
science  of  biology. 

What  can  be  done,  what  must  be  done  is  to  get  rid 
of  the  false  superstitious  ideas  as  to  what  spiritualities 
there  are.  The  fox  demons  and  weasel  demons  and 
pig  demons  must  follow  the  ghosts  and  wraiths  and 
banshees  into  oblivion.  Tales  of  the  weird  must  be 
brought  to  the  bar  of  exact  truth.  The  ancient  worship 
of  bulls  and  cats,  of  he-goats,*  of  the  seminal  principle, 
of  Jupiter  and  Mercury,  and  all  the  rest  of  them  has 
long  since  given  way  to  recognition  of  God,  a  worship 
satisfying  to  the  strongest  minds  of  the  race. 

Furthermore,  the  powers  and  limitations  of  spiritu- 
alities must  be  defined,  We  must  bring  the  spirit  world 
under  the  reign  of  law.  Men  must  be  taught  that, 
granting  the  continued  existence  after  death  of  a  father- 
in-law  or  an  enemy,  he  has  no  power  to  "possess"  a 
poor  girl  of  his  own  volition. 

If  spirits,  without  regard  to  law  or  to  God,  the 
author  of  law,  had  the  power  to  communicate  with  men 
at  will,  our  departed  friends  would  habitually  meet  us 
around  the  fireside.  That  they  do  not  is  itself  proof 
that  there  is  restriction,  that  law  regulates  their  course. 
That  God  may  let  down  the  bars  for  a  Samuel  is  easily 
conceivable.  That  there  are  laws  unknown  to  us  which 
would  in  some  cases  temporarily  loose  the  restrictions, 
it  is  not  possible  to  deny  without  proof.  If  so,  we 
could  understand  some  of  those  phenomena  observed 
by  the  Societies  for  Psychic  Research.  But  we  can 
absolutely  deny  that  spirits  are  free  from  law. 

*Ex.  17  : 7. 


150  DEMONISM 

The  hypothesis  that  Satan  has  the  power  to  send 
departed  spirits  to  earth  seems  hardly  credible.  We  saw 
in  Chapter  IX  that  probably  he  can  utilize  evil  spiritu- 
alities, non-human,  both  to  tempt  men  to  sin  and  also 
to  cause  dissociation  in  those  weakened  by  fear.  But 
spirits  of  the  wicked  dead  are,  of  course,  subject  to 
restrictions,  as  others  are. 

Recognition  of  the  reign  of  law  in  the  spiritual 
world  will  do  away  with  demonism.  It  will  disabuse 
the  idea  that  ghosts  walk  the  earth  ad  libitum,  and  also 
that  Satan  can  "  possess"  whom  he  will.  Remove  the 
fear  of  being  demonized,  and  we  remove  demonism. 
Men  can  be  hypnotized,  but  we  do  not  live  in  fear  of 
it.  The  belief  that  demons  can  ''possess,"  regardless 
of  the  attitude  of  mind  of  the  subject,  leads  to  fear,  and 
the  fear  induces  the  attitude  of  "expectant  attention," 
the  very  thing  which  renders  men  liable  to  demonization. 
Knowledge  will  relieve  fear. 

Above  all,  the  worship  of  the  dead,  of  saints  and 
demons,  of  imaginary  spirits,  all  forms  of  polytheism, 
must  be  given  up.  Sentimental  attempts  to  whitewash 
medievalism  are  criminal.  The  "  I+ight  of  Asia"  is  the 
blackness  of  Inferno.  As  well  eulogize  indiscriminate 
venesection,  such  as  hastened  the  death  of  Washington, 
or  put  the  science  of  medicine  back  in  the  hands  of  the 
barbers.  The  chirurgeons  were,  doubtless,  well  meaning 
men,  but  many  a  death  must  be  laid  to  their  door. 

Here  let  me  give  a  most  serious  and  friendly  warn- 
ing. The  Societies  for  Psychic  Research  maintain  the 
continued  existence  of  personalities  after  death  and  the 
possibility  of  their  taking  control  of  living  men.  As  a 
matter  of  scientific  study,  the  importance  of  their  investi- 
gations can  hardly  be  overestimated.^    But  we  should 


PREVENTION  151 

note  that  they  are  working  with  poisons — as  science 
has  to  do.  The  use  of  these  poisons  is  entirel}'  another 
matter.  Some  attempt  to  utilize  these  spirits.  Hence 
arises  Spiritualism  — which  many  confuse  with  the 
scientific  work  of  the  Societies.  Appeal  to  spirits, 
whether  their  existence  be  proven  or  not,  is  of  the 
nature  of  worship.  It  is  just  what  the  Chinese  do  when 
they  pray  to  a  man  named  Kvvau,  canonized  as  the  God 
of  War,  or  to  a  man  named  Chang,  canonized  as  the 
Jade  Emperor.  It  is  the  seeking  after  those  M  that  peep 
and  that  mutter."*  This  is  the  curse  which  God  taught 
the  Jews  of  old  to  fight.  If  such  practices  spread, 
demonism   will  result. 

Rev.  Canon  Williams  states  that  two  English  ladies, 
coming  under  the  influence  of  New  Zealand  Spiritu- 
alism, became  demonized. 

As  this  chapter  goes  to  press,  I  see  in  ''The 
Healer,"  L,ondon,  July  1921,  a  case  of  demonism  in 
New  England,  reported  by  a  Catholic  priest.  It  bears 
all  the  marks  of  genuineness.  The  patient  is  a  woman 
of  fifty  years.  At  the  first  word  of  exorcism — doubtless 
the  name  "Jesus"  was  used — she  was  seized  with 
convulsive  shivering.  In  the  exorcism  there  were  numer- 
ous ejections.  There  was  speech  in  different  languages, 
which  the  priest  took  to  be  medieval  Italian  and 
Hindustani.  With  each  ejection  the  face  would  be 
twisted  into  a  "devilish"  appearance;  there  would  be 
heavings  and  chokings.  There  were  periods  of  rigidity. 
This  woman  formerly  had  had  no  trouble  and  did  not 
believe  in  spirits  other  than  God.  But  one  summer  she 
rented  her  cottage  on  the  seacoast  to  spiritualists  for  a 

♦Is.  8: 19. 


152  DEMONISM 

"camp  meeting. "  When  she  came  back  into  the  house, 
trouble  began. 

Now,  whether  it  was  due  to  spirits  invoked  or  to 
auto-suggestion,  after  she  had  heard  of  what  had  been 
done,  in  any  case  it  must  be  attributed  to  the  practices 
of  the  spiritualists.  L,et  science  and  religion  beware. 
Demouism  will  come  in  Christian  lands,  if  the  practice 
of  appealing  to  spirits  becomes  common. 

III.  In  this  matter  of  demonism  governments  beav: 
heavy  responsibility.  To  what  extent  are  they  to  exert 
civil  power  for  the  removal  of  degrading  moral  and 
religious  conditions?  Here  we  touch  the  delicate  line 
between  religious  freedom  and  civic  betterment.  Modern 
civilization  is  based  on  the  policy  of  religious  freedom  and 
non-interference  by  the  government  in  church  matters. 
Yet  no  one  would  question  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the 
British  Government  to  abolish  the  suttee  aud  the  Jug- 
gernaut in  India.  Considerations  of  personal  liberty 
cannot  excuse  robbery  and  murder.  Malpractice  is 
murder.  It  is  so  construed  under  enlightened  govern- 
ments. 

Cases  have  come  before  the  Western  courts  of  death 
resulting  because  a  father  or  mother,  with  erroneous 
views  about  faith  healing,  has  refused  to  call  in  the  phy- 
sician. Can  the  courts  remit  responsibility  in  such  ca^es 
because  of  religious  errors? 

How  can  governments  .  deal  with  demonism  ? 
Sympathetic  support  can  be  given  to  healthy  religious 
and  moral  education.  As  to  superstitious  practices,  at 
least  official  sanction  should  be  withheld.  Government 
officials  who  encourage  and  participate  in  idolatrous  pro- 
cessions and  worship  of  idols  on  feast  days,  who  consult 
necromancers  as  to  dates,  who  raise  funds  for  the  buildiug 


PREVENTION  153 

of  temples,  are  thereby  bringing  misery  on  many  of  their 
people.  And  indeed,  it  is  the  duty  of  a  government 
to  suppress  idolatry  and  witchcraft.  We  should  outlaw 
malpractice  in  religion  just  as  in  medicine.  The  old 
Jewish  law  of  capital  punishment  for  witchcraft,  when 
misinterpreted  and  misapplied,  has  wrought  injustice  and 
misery.  Yet  the  intent  of  it  was,  not  to  give  credence 
to  witchcraft,  but  to  stop  those  who  were  corrupting  the 
nation  with  superstitious  practices.  Had  not  the  Jews 
put  away  witchcraft  and  idolatry,  the  probability  is  that 
we  shouid  still  be  on  a  par  with  China  as  to  superstition, 
demonism,  and  degraded  religious  practices.  We  owe 
more  to  that  old  drastic  legislation  than  we  appreciate. 
In  this  day  we  do  not  stone  criminals  nor  crucify  them, 
yet  law  must  be  enforced.  An  enemy  who  should  spread 
the  germs  of  tetanus  or  tuberculosis  would  find  short 
shrift  when  caught.  America  now  prohibits  alcohol 
because  it  degrades  mentally  and  physically.  By  the 
same  tokens  witchcraft,  fortune-telling,  idolatry,  which 
cause  this  form  of  insanity,  should  be  forbidden. 

IV.  In  this  social  therapeutics  education  is  an 
important  factor.  Unwise  or  ignorant  theologians,  who 
do  not  comprehend  this  fact,  may  obstruct  progress.  It 
was  a  church  which  killed  the  Christ  because  He  was 
enlightening  them.  It  was  a  church  which  forced 
Galileo  to  recant  the  Copernican  views  and  with  texts  of 
Scripture  fought  down  Columbus  in  the  Spanish  Junta. 
Science  is  not  an  enemy  of  true  religion  but  an  ally. 

Psychiatrists,  students  of  abnormal  psychology,  have 
opened  up  a  wider  field  than  they  knew.  Psychic 
abnormalities  in  Western  lands  are  those  of  the  indivi- 
dual, the  result,  it  may  be,  of  peculiar  nervous  and  mental 
conditions,  of  family  environment,  of  heredity,  of  organic 


154  DEMONISM 

or  functional  defects,  and  what  not.  Demouism  is  psy- 
chopathology  en  masse.  Here  psychotherapeutics  must 
be  on  a  large  scale.  In  this  work  students,  journalists, 
authors  must  take  the  lead.  And  the  progress  of 
civilization  is  an  unconscious  social  remedy.  Ships  and 
railroads,  commercial  and  diplomatic  intercourse,  athlet- 
ics and  travel  are  all  demonicides. 

V.  But  in  the  long  run,  true  religion  must  be  the 
fiual  remedy.  As  I  have  said,  human  history  shows  no 
case  of  a  civilization  without  a  religion.  Experiments 
along  this  line,  as,  e.g.,  in  the  French  Revolution,  proved 
chimerical.  Renan  admitted  that  there  could  be  no 
civilization  without  a  religion. 

From  a  scientific  as  well  as  a  historical  point  of  view, 
we  may  see  that  religion  is  necessary  to  relieve  demonism. 
Nature  abhors  a  psychic  vacuum.  Demouism  originates 
in  suggestion,  and  suggestion  must  be  used  to  cure  it. 
This  is  the  Divine  remedy.  This  is  Jesus  Christ's 
panacea  for  demonism,  which  has  proved  so  effective. 
Faith  in  him  will  cleanse  China  and  Japan  and  India  and 
Africa  and  New  Zealand  and  the  Moslem  lands  of 
demonism. 

The  thinkers  of  China  do  not  believe  in  demons.  Any 
cultured  Chinese  will  quote  you  the  well-known  couplet  : 
11  If  you  believe  in  the  gods,  they  are  ;  if  you  believe  not, 
they  are  not."  The  literati  resisted  the  introduction  of 
Indian  Buddhism  and  still  theoretically  oppose  it.  Yet 
the  land  is  full  of  idols,  and  they  themselves  worship 
them.  Negations  cannot  nullify  misreligion.  Confu- 
cianism had  nothing  positive  to  offer.  There  is  need  of 
something  to  give  contra-suggestion  and  thus  drive  out 
the  fear  of  demons.  There  is  in  the  human  make-up  a 
psychic    necessity    for   religion — for    a.    religion    strong 


PREVENTION  1 55 

enough  to  make  men  die  for  it,  yet  free  and  intelligent. 
The  impulses  of  the  human  mind,  given  direction  towards 
higher  ideals,  towards  wisdom,  towards  love,  reach  out 
and  lay  hold  on  God.  Failing  this,  men's  minds  grow 
up  in  morasses  of  ignorance,  superstition,  evil.  The 
enlightened  form  of  Christianity  provides  the  sociological 
corrective  of  demonism. 


INDEX. 


Aboulia 

4,  135 

Breuer  and  Freud 

43,  4^ 

Adler 

65,  68 

Bryars,  Mrs.  J. 

...         ...       2 

Africa 

7.  59.  60,  92 

Buddhism 

92,  154 

Alcoholism   ... 

40 

Butterfield,  C.  L. 

2 

Allison,  A.     ... 

2 

Alma,  Z. 

32 

Cable,  A.  Mildred 

...      2,  7,  1  r8 

Altruism 

85 

Calvin.., 

86 

America 

-42,  59.  J53 

Catatonic 

20 

Ames   ... 

42 

Catholic 

35,  151 

Amnesia 

13.  25 

Cause  .. 

...    43,  S3,  87 

Anderson,  Paul  V. 

15 

Chamberlain 

59 

Anesthesia     ... 

23,  47 

Charcot 

42,  76 

Auger 

137 

China     8,  31,  43, 

52,  59,  67,  71, 

Animals 

...   i^6 

92 

10?,  153,  154 

Animism 

n 

Christ 

8,  7°-  9i,  153 

Asthma 

42,  136 

Christian  18,  28, 

39,  61,  81,  89, 

Auto-hypnotization 

82,  103,  106 

95,  105,  no,  118 

132,  134,  135 

Automatic 

...   28,  83,  95 

Christianity        9, 

14,  16,  50,  56, 

Automatism  ... 

25,  26,  28,  81 

58,  63,  69,  73 

,  I2i,  145,  154 

Azam 

32 

Cigarette 

22 

Cock 

99 

Babinski 

42 

Cocouscious    . 

82,  97 

Baby   ;..   35,  39,  45 

,  96,  108,  137 

Columbus 

153 

Baldwin 

12 

Comerford,  Mrs.  W.  B.      ...    120 

Banister,  Wm. 

7 

Conflict 

19,  66,  68,  73 

Baptize 

138 

Confucianism 

154 

Barker,  Lewellys  F 

i 

Constans,  M... 

...  129 

'  30 

,  40,  132,  133 

Convulsions    9,   47,   48,  60,  89, 

Barrows,  Ira... 

90 

108,  151 

"  B.  C.  A."    ... 

34 

Cough... 

96 

Beauchamp  ... 

22,  32 

Crookes,  Wm. 

88 

Beelzebub 

70 

Cuckoo 

10 

Bell,  L.  N.     ... 

2,  73 

Bell,  Mrs.  L.  N. 

2 

Dana 

31 

Berkin,  J. 

2 

Dailey,  A.  H. 

32 

Bible    1,  ii,  39,  69, 

80,  101,  117, 

Darwinianism 

85 

144. 146 

Daughter-in-law . . 

.14,35,46,62, 

Biology 

53.  149 

67,  103,  137 

Blanche,  W. ... 

34 

Dead,  The     ... 

10,  121 

Blind 

42,  49 

Death 

14 

Boerhaave 

105 

Deaf 

97 

Borderland  cases 

18 

De  Korne 

24 

Bourne,  Ansel 

33,  96 

Delirium 

5,  12 

Braid 

75,  106 

Dement 

14 

Brain  ... 

23,  47  65,  84 

Demonomania 

...     1,  19,  146 

Bravery 

36 

Depressive    ... 

13,  20 

11 


INDEX 


Determinism  86 

Devil 20,  113,  115,  120 

Dialect 24,  25,  44 

Diet.  Phil,  and  Psych.  ..  12 
Diet.  Psych.  Medicine      ...     58 

Diefendorf 13 

Digitalis         39 

Disease  10,  II,  23,  40,  44,  47,  84, 

89 
Dissociation     21,  23,  24,  31,  33, 
36,  40,  48,  76,  92,  94,  108 
Dissociation  of  Personality, 

The  22 

Dittus,  Gottleibin  ...    59,  78,  89 

Dog     ...         • io7 

Dubois,  Paul  33,  41,  42,  64,  67, 

141 

Dumb «         —  139 

Dunton,  Wm.  ...         ...     47 

Eat      25,  39,  130 

Elijah I2i 

Emotion  18,  51,  66,  79,  *43 

Encyc.  Brit 60,  71 

English  7,  24,  118 

Environment  14,  3r,  83,  89,  97, 

102 

Epilepsy  5,  9,  12,  17,  20,  47,  57, 

96,  no 

Epileptoid     7»  *7 

Erotic 67 

Eructation     I5,  25 

Ether • 52 

Etiology         4i,  47,  5* 

Europe  43 

Evil        33  %>  S3,  87,  83,  97,  99 

Evolution      53,  85 

Excitatory  ...•  ...  41,  52 
Exorcism  ...  11,  19,  *35»  *57 
Eye 49  fig- 
Faith 48,  138,  148,  152 

Family  ...     46,  137,  Cf.  134 

Fancher,  Mollie      32 

Fear  43,  66,  68,  79,  97,  99,  io2, 
Cf.  30,  117,  J42 

FelidaX        32 

Female  ...  43,  45,  130,  I36 
Ferry  woman  34 


Fibre  

Fire-demon  ... 
Fischer,  Doris 
Foaming 
Forel 


23,  47 

35 

32 

...     9,  48,  60 
16,  96 


Fox     ...10,  27,  28,  59,  61,  78,83 
Franke,  EHsabet     ...  ...     60 

Freedom        ...         ...         ...     86 

French  ...         ...  ...     23 

Freud 53,  65,  67 

Friction         64,  137 

Gadara  ...         ...         ...       8 

Galileo  ...  153 

Garland,  Miss  S.  J.... 2,  101,  128 
Geijerstam,  Emanuel  ...  140 
Germany      ...  7,  59,  98,  102 

Ghosts  io,  123,149 

GifFord,  R.  Swain 122 

Giles 71 

Glanville,  S 2 

God,  20,  32,  54,  73,  86,  94,  115, 

141,  148,  155 

Goforth,  Jonathan  ...  2,  98 

Goforth,  Mrs.  J 2 

Gonorrhea     ...         ...         ...     52 

Goodhart       ...         ...         ...     25 

Governments  ...         ...   153 

Graham,  J.  R,  2 

Graham,  Mrs.  J.  R.         2,  48,  73 

Greek 3,  20,  57 

Guardian       ...         ...         ...     36 

Guruey,  Edmund  ...         ...     88 

Hall,  Jas.  K 16 

Hanna  25,-41,  128 

Hart 21 

Harvard         31 

Hatred  28,  102 

Headache      II,  19,  26 

Healer,  The 151 

Heredity       13,  46 

Hewett,  J.  W.  ...  30,  50,  96 
Hickson,  James  Moore      ...     92 

History  ...  72 

Home,  D.D 88 

Houston,  Janet  Hay  2,  7,  56 

Hudson,  W.  H 2,  98 

Hudson,  Thompson  J.      ...  106 


INDEX 


111 


Husband        ...      14,  44,  103,  137 
Hyperesthesia         ...     23,  26,  81 
Hypnoidization       ...  ...   129 

Hypnotize,  23,  47,  75,  78.  §2,  95- 

99,  129,  132 

Hyslop,  J.  H.  ...        32,  i2i 

Idiocy  17,  19 

Idol.,    etc.,  26,  46,   6r,   77,  105, 

133.  153,  154 
Ignatius  .         ...         ...     57 

Incei  5,  28,  44,  46,  61,  62 

India,  7,  26,  59,  92,  99,  102,  154 
Indigestion   ...         ...  39,  43 

Inflammation  ...  ...     49 

Inhibitory      ...  ...36,  38,  102 

Insane,  etc.      11,  12  fig,  21,  73, 

91,  92,  100,  141 

Insomnia       ...       13,  22,  68,  108 

Iris       49 

Ivenes...         ...         ...        90,  116 

James,  Wm.  ...         ...         ...     33 

James  I  ...  ...  ...     59 

J*ne>,  J 32,  34,  129 

Janet.  P.     26,  31,  32,  33,  42,  129 
Japan  ...  ...  7,  10,  59,  92 

Jekyll...  ...  ..  ...     37 

Jesus  ii,  16,  20,  26,  29,  33,  57, 
90,  91,  92,  97,  99,  100,  107, 
132,  133,  134,  133,  139,  T40, 
144,  151.  154. 

Jew      10,  69,  151,  153 

Joan  of  Arc 88 

John    ...         ...         57 

Johnston,  Mary        ...  2,  51 

Josephus         58,  70 

Journal  of  Abu.  Psych.      ...     22 
Jung    ...  53,  65,  67,  90,  141 

Junkin,  W.  F.  ...  ...       2 

King,  Margaret  2,  5,  63,  89,  97, 

131 
Kircher  ...         ...         ...  106 

Korea  ...  7,  59,  92,  102,  117 


Legion 
Leonie 


127 
116 


Levitation      n8,  Cf.  7 

Libido  ...    53,  65,  141,  148 

Lodge,  Oliver  86 

Lotus  Bud     ...         ...       119,  121 

MacNaughton,  Florence  M. 

2,  26,  92,  98 
Magdalene    ...         ...         ...   127 

Male 45 

Malice  35,  88 

Malignity       ...  ...     3,  28,  96 

Malpractice  ...  ...          ...    152 

Mandarin       ...  24 

Mangold,  Ernst       ic6 

Manic-depressive 

12,  13,  15,  19,  69 
Marcelline     ...  ...  32,  34 

Marriage        ...        44,46,48/137 
Maryland  Hosp.  for  Insane,    31 

Mason,  H.  J 2 

Mason,  Mrs.  H.J 107 

Mason,  Osgood       ...         ...     32 

Mather,  Cotton        58 

McKinley      ...        "...          ...   143 

Medicine        ...  ...         39,  132 

Medium         ...  6,  37,  42,  91 

Melancholia 13,20 

Memory         13,  22 

Menstrual      ...  ...  ...     43 

Mental  ...  ...  41,  50 

Mesmer  ...         ...         ...     75 

Mexico  7,  57 

Meyer,  Adolf  19,  40,  46,  84 

Meyer,   Solomon     ...  24,  51 

Miller,  John 36 

Mind  ...  39 

Mitchell,  Weir        32 

Mitral 39 

Moffett,  L.  I.  ...  2,  104 

Mohammedan  ...    60,  92,  99 

Monotheism 56,  138 

Moral 33,  36 

Morgan,  L.  S.  ...  2,  39 

Morzinnes     ...     58,  76,  126,  129 
Moses  ...         ...         ...     121 

Moses,  Wm.  Stainton      ...       88 
Moslem         ...         ...       7,  59,  60 

Mouse  ...         ...         ...      45 

Multiple       127,  131 


IV 


INDEX 


Miinsterberg  ...         ...       86 

Myers,  F.  W.  H.  ...   81,  88,  106 

Nancy  42,  76 

Necessity     86 

Needles        ...         ...  49,  71 

Negroes        ...         ...         ...      59 

Nerve  23,  40,  50,  52,  65,  66 

Neurasthenia  ...  ...       22 

Neuropathic  ...  ...       40 

Nevius,  J.  L.  ...  2,  7,  24,  92 

New  York 52 

New  Zealand  6,  24,  61,  92,  11S, 

151 
Nickles,  Florence 2 


Occult 

81 

Old  Stump  ... 

90 

Opium 

...     18,  40,  52 

Optic 

50 

Orientation  ... 

25 

Owen,  J.  W. 

2 

Painting       122 

Paralysis       42,  63,  135 

Paranoia       12,  17,  20 

Pathological  4,  10,  52,  65, 

95,  97 

Patterson,  B.  C 2,  35 

Paul  ..  57 

Paxton,  Mrs.  J.  W.    2,  8,  77,  97 

Periodicity 15 

Personality...       12,21,24,115, 

121,  127,    I48 

Peterson       ...         ...         ...       16 

Phlegm         29 

Physical     23,  29,  39,  41,  44,  45, 

84,  136 

Pig 11 

Polytheism  ...     57,  63,  138,  150 

Possession 10,  148 

Prayer       39,  44,  90,  96,  98,  138, 

144 

Precox  12,  20,  30 

Prince,  Morton  22,  23,  31,  33, 
37.  4o,  41,  42,  48,  66,  74,  78, 
82,  127,  128,  129,  141 

Prince,  Walter  F 32 

Profligate 34 


Psychanalysis         ...64,  T42,  148 
Psychic      23,  39,  41,  44,  52,  64, 

n       ,.  84,153 

Psychiatry      12,  30,  42,  74,  148, 

153 

Psychopathic       40,  48,  143,  154 
Puberty        ...         ...         ...       27 

Pulse ...  9,  133 

Purge  46,  108 

Purple  ...         ...         ...       48 

Psychotherapeutics         147,  154 

Realist,  The  ...  ...       22 

Regression  ...         ...         ...      65 

Religion     11,  18,  20,  53,  55,  84, 

141,  154 
Renan  ...     154 

Retraction   ...  ...  ....       23 

Reynolds,  James  ...  ...      51 

Reynolds,  Mary  ...  32,  95 

Russia           ...  ...  ...      47 

Saint,  The 22 

Sally 22,  33,  37,  82,  116 

Samuel  ...         ...        121,  149 

Santonin       ...         ...  1,   19 

Satan     11,  55,  58,  80,  82,  89,  94, 
97,  99,  in,  112  ffg,  r46,  150 

Saul 70 

Schizophrenia        ...         ...       19 

Science    1,  3,  11,  21,  23,  33,  54, 

.75,  80,  94,  128,  148,  150,  154 

Scriptures    ...  ...   10,  24,  112 

Self-sacrifice  ...  ...       85 

Sex    ...         ...      41,  45,  142,  149 

Sexual  ...  40,  52,  64,  91 

Shepherd  and  Enoch  Pratt 
Hospital...         ...  ..      13 

Sidis,   Boris       12,  25,  36/41,  42, 

46,  66,  68,  74,   78,  96,   109, 

128,  135,  142 
Skeleton  Child       ...  5,  147 

Smith,  C.  H 17 

Smith,  Mrs.  A.  H.  2,8,  143,  144 

Social  95,   147 

Soc.  for  Psych.  Research       80, 

121,   149,  150 

Solomon       ...         ...  58,  70 

Somnambulism      ...         ...      26 


INDEX 


South  Seas  ...         ...         ...      59 

Spiritualism  151 

Spiritualities  ...  80,  94,  148 

Spirits         io,  11,  33,  88,  113  ffg 
Spratling      ...  ...          ...      47 

Stegar,  Clara  E 2 

Stocldart       41 

Subconscious      31,  80,  102,  128, 

134 
Sublimation  ...         53,   142 

Suggestibility         ...         ...      96 

Suggestion       16,  42,  74,  77,  95, 

in,  114,  129,  135,  140,  154 

Superstition      26,  47,  53,  54,  64, 

78,80 
Swedenborg  ...         ...      88 

Swine  ...         ...          ...     107 

Sykes,  I\Irs.  A.       ...         ...     I04 

Symptoms     ..         ...  ...       27 

Syphilis       ...         ...         ...     145 


74. 


Taoism 
Tavlor,  J.  H. 
Taylor,  Airs.  J.  H. 

Telepathy 81 

Testament   9,  20,  55,  58,  60,  106, 


108 
2 

2,  7 


11 


Tetanus         

Tnompson,  Anna  Y. 

Thompson,  Frederick  L 

Thyroidism... 

Townsend,  James  B. 

Trance 

Transfer 

Tremens 

Tremor 

Tso  chiien    ... 

Tubercular  ... 

Tuckey,  C.  Lloyd 


139 
5,  135 
..  60 
121 
..  40 
.     122 

..  6,  37 
103,  no,  116 

12 

26,  44 

7i 

69 

...      51 


Twoey 

Tylor... 

Typhoid 

32,  34,  37,  116 
7i 

43,  60 

Unconscious 

Urinate 

Uterus 

...      9,  43,  66 

45 

44 

Volitional    ... 
Vomit 
Virgin  cases 

...  82,  95,  in 

46,  108 

76 

Wade,  J.  Percy       ...         ...       31 

Watchman  Magazine  ...  117 
Waterman,  Miss  M.  E.  34,  137 
Weasel  ...         10,  35,  61,  no 


16 
.  61 
•5,  19 

2,   I44 

•      53 

.      87 

2,  6,  11, 


Westbrook  ... 
Weston,  Frank 
Wheelbarrow 
White,  Mary  Culler 
White,  Wm.  A.      ... 

Will 

Williams,  Arthur  F. 

61,  92,  104,  107,  131 
Wilson,  J.  Leighton  ...  60 
Witch  5,   17,  25,  58,  67,  76, 

133,  153 
Wizard  17,  62,  147 

Woods,  James  B.      2,  4,    27,  52, 

97,  134 
Worth,  Geo.  C.      ...  2,  104 


Yangchow    ...          ...  ...       89 

Yawning       ...   24,  28,  36,  60,  96 
7,  29,  52 


Yencheng 


Zar     ... 

Zoanthropia 
Zwemer 


60 
I 

60 


VI 


INDEX 


Cases  Cited. 


No. 


I 

2 
3 

4 
5 
6 

7 
8 

17 

25 
26 
29 
33 
35 
37 
38 
58 

62 
65 
67 

68 

7i 
72 

73 
75 
77 
78 

79 
80 

81 
83 
85 
86 
88 
93 
97 
99 

101 

10 

103 

105 
108 
109 
in 

iJ3 
118 
120 
122 


Page.   J  No. 

IS,  52,  135  !  124 

3,  61,  101,  135  129 

33,  44,  62,  103  130 

, 137  134 

44,  137  141 

-  130  147 

, 130  148 

69,  136  149 

156  150 

62,  103  151 

33  I52 

* 26  153 

,..  135  159 

140  167 

140  168 

50  174 

..  27,  44,  62,  68,  83,  96,  202 

98,  100,  no,  127,  136,  137  302 

....  140  305 

137  3l6 

46,  61  320 

: 137, 140  3^3 

43  .  324 

44,  45,  no,  137  325 

61,  136, 140  327 

104  345 

...  137  j  346 

17  I  347 

...  51,  102,  136,  137  348 

102,  136  349 

102,  136  358 

137  364 

130  3S6- 

...    - 136  387 

136  405 

6S  406 

, 62  407 

...   26  408 

4,  27,  52,  97,  140  410 

.  -.   39  4n 

39  415 

34,  137  417 

5  62,  135,  140  418 

63,  97,  100,  135  434 

27,  131  435 

89,  140  44° 

: 8  459 

34  476 

137  ' 


Page. 
...Si,  104,  131 
I4C 

143 

48 

77 

104 

127,  131,  140 
),  24,  118,  127,  140 

140 

107 

7 

117 

98 

...  120 

101 

120 

146 

140 

52 

8 

17 

...  14,  35,  109 

14,  35,  109 

...  14,  35,  109 

25 

10S 

108 

' 108 

...  49 

...  50 

119 

45 

68 

9,  48 

96 

67 

...  9,  137,  140 
131,  137,  140 

108 

109 

5,  147 

76 

76 

24 

...15,  132,  134 

.    48 

119 

133